Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
My best friend got lucky and shared with me

My best friend when I was 16 lived 2 doors down. We did most everything together. We'd go to the mall, movies and ... with hot thick cum, she didn't miss a drop as she sucked us dry and swallowed our loads.

She got up and ... ... Continue»
Posted by querico44 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Masturbation, Sex Humor  |  Views: 2620  |  
90%
  |  4

My Best Friend's Mom

Will Blake was my best friend. We’d known each other since middle school and now, the Summer after graduation, we were headed to be rommies together at college. I was at Will’s as usual. He was taking a shower and I was waiting for him to finish and we were going out – hopefully to nail some fresh pussy. When new conquests were on the agenda we went across town to hang in the other high school’s area. We knew all the k**s from our school, but the k**s that went to Jackson High were not as familiar to us, thus great “trolling for trollops” as Will and I called it.

I sat on the edge of his bed leafing through a Sports Illustrated when Will’s mom passed by the bedroom door. She saw me and in her usual friendly manner popped in. “Hey Mike! Where’s Will?” He’s finishing showering Mrs. Blake, then we’re outta here,” I announced. “Oh? What are you young men up to this evening?” “Ahhh…just hanging out. We’re going over to the mall on the Interstate to check out the sights,” I told her not being too informative. She stopped, smiled and said “Trolling for trollops, is it?” I grinned a little embarrassed and smiled. “Will tells everything, doesn’t he?” I joked. She nodded. “Cute name you two came up with for your womanizing exploits.”

She looked nervous as she shuffled around Will’s room. “So, worked through all the girls from your school, huh?” I grinned and nodded. “So, what is it about you two that makes you such ladies’ men?” she asked. “Uh…just lucky, I guess.” She smiled and replied. “Well if I saw two such good looking young men I would be tempted, so you boys be careful. The Jackson High guys might not like you pilfering their women, ya know,” she cautioned. “Yeah, but we have guy friends there too, so it’s cool,” I smiled. She made her way back to the threshold of the door and turned. “Well, don’t let them things get ya in too much trouble,” she admonished, pointing and looking at my crotch. I was embarrassed and excited all at once and just smiled nervously.

Rita Blake was a long time fantasy of mine and her sexual mention got me stirring a little as I watched her fat ass as she exited the room. She wasn’t exactly a MILF, but she was way hot to me. I liked ‘em healthy, and she was oh so healthy for sure. Of course peer pressure being what it was I was f***ed to mostly date skinny girls, which was cool and all, but damn, something about big busted and a little chubby really got my motor running and Rita Blake was all chubby, big tits. And her face was gorgeous. She wore her blond hair in a short and flouncy bob. She walked like a sexual creature – graceful, feminine and alluring. I had lost many a dick load of cum picturing Rita in my mind’s eye as my cock exploded at the thought of her whenever she crossed my mind, which was every time I jacked off – at least once, sometimes up to three times a day.

Will came out of the hall bath in his boxers and dressed and we headed out for our evening of debauched conquests, or so we hoped. By about 11PM we had failed miserably in our mission. We’d hung with a bunch of k**s and talked shit to a couple of little possibilities, but nothing doing, tonight anyway. We drove back to Will’s house and went inside. Will’s mom was prancing around in her flannel PJ’s and considering it was June, that seemed too warm for me. She talked to us for a few minutes and we retreated to Will’s room to play PlayStation. By midnight Will was failing fast, having gotten up very early on that Friday morning. I was still wide awake as he tossed a comforter, blanket and a couple pillows for me onto the floor beside his bed where I always slept when I crashed at his house. Will passed out in about 5 minutes flat. I was still watching TV and when WGN showed Southpark at Midnight I was settling in to watch Cartman and the boys.

Will’s door was ajar a bit and I watched as Rita moved around the house doing whatever. I started getting a chubb watching her, feeling guilty at eyeballing my best pal’s mom like I was, but hey, whatcha gonna do, right? She seemed to be readying for bed so I went out and took a leak now before I made noise and woke her after she’d gone to bed. She smiled and said “Hey night owl! Will pass out on ya yet?” I nodded he was out like a light already. I then noticed she was staring at me with an unfamiliar expression on her face – she looked me up and down kinda like.

Then she shocked me when she said, “Wanna come sit and watch some late night TV with me?” I almost went stupid and said I was already watching Southpark, but caught myself and said “Sure, that’d be great.” She reached out and took my hand and she gently closed the door to Will’s room whispering “Don’t want to wake sl**ping beauty, now do we?” and she winked at me as she said it. She led me to the f****y room on the other side of the kitchen and we sat on the couch. She liked Southpark too and turned to WGN and needless to say I was surprised by that turn.

We laughed at Cartman and crew. “I’m gonna have a drink. Want one?” she asked. I watched her go to the cabinet and remove a bottle of Seagram’s Seven and get a fresh 7-UP from the fridge and make a mixed drink. “Seven and Seven is great! Want one?” I nodded enthusiastically. She made two 7&7’s and toddled back to the couch. I watched rather blatantly as her generous tits shook under her PJ top. She not wearing a bra as her nipples revealed, and her top three buttons on the top were undone and when she bent to hand me the glass I could see more cleavage then I knew existed in the world. She smiled and handed me the drink, and she clearly noticed my noticing her abundant tits. She smiled warmly and sat sort of sideways on the couch, her left knee against my hip.

We watched the last of the first of two episodes but I hardly noticed the TV show at all. I was preoccupied with fantasies about this feminine creature touching my hip. We downed the first drinks and she grabbed my glass and asked “Another?” Then she cocked her head to the side and asked “You are staying the night, right? No driving, right?” I nodded and said thanks “Mrs. B.” She smiled rather seductively and replied “Anything for my son’s good looking best friend.”

She returned with the two fresh drinks and sat down assuming the same position, this time her knee even more against my hip. We watched the show for a minute or two when she said “My feet are so sore. I was on them all day today.” I took my shot. “Want me to rub ‘em Mrs. B? I have been told I have great hands!” I eagerly offered. She looked at my right hand, lifted it, ran her hand along my palm and then flipped it over and ran her hand along the top. Her fingertips were almost electric. “Those are some nice hands Mike. Let’s see if you know what to do with them,” she said as she dropped my hand and straightened her legs. She leaned back on the arm of the couch and placed her pretty feet into my lap. He left foot was an inch from my growing cock.

I lifted the right foot and began to massage it gently. I worked the heel and then the sole. She cooed her joy. I then massaged each toe and ran my fingertips gently along the top of her feet, tracing the vein that stood prominently on the top from the ankle to the right side of her foot. She closed her eyes and sucked in air between her teeth. “God Mike, those hands of yours are dangerous,” she almost whispered. I gently placed her right foot back and sadly moved her left foot from next to my growing cock and did the same to it as I did to that foot. She let her head fall onto her chest and closed her eyes as I rubbed this foot. I was kinda getting into rubbing it when I glanced to the side back at her and she was staring at me. Her eyes were glassy, and she smiled seductively.

I dropped her left foot back to where it had been and picked up the right one again. This time I felt her move her left foot closer to my cock. By now I was half hard and the left side of her foot lay on my growing cock. I busied myself with the right foot again, this time spending a great deal of time kneading the soul and instep. Then I felt it. Her foot moved a little against my cock. Then it moved in the opposite direction a little. I gently slid down in the couch a bit so that more of my now almost hard cock could be reached and she obliged by letting her foot slide up and down the length.

I looked back to her and her expression said it all. She smiled a sexy little, flirtatious smile at me and said, “Amazing how good it feels when some is rubbing on ya…” then she a bit more blatantly slid her foot along the length of my cock. I looked back at her and that was it. I dropped her foot slowly and she decided it was now or never. “So, I feel like I need to return the favor Mike. Anything I can rub?” I slid down into the couch even more and placed her left foot directly onto my hard cock. She smiled a big grin and said “I can see you do need some massaging.” She turned and sat her empty glass on the end table. She then leaned forward and sat up. She stood and took me by the hand, and without a word spoken led me to her room, closed and locked the door.

She turned and it was all tongues and hands. I could not believe what was happening. Her huge tits were hot as they were smashed against my chest. Her hands were running up and down my sides as we kissed. Man this woman was so fucking hot I thought as we made out standing against the closed door. She then slid her hand along my bulge and purred “That feels nice Mike. Let’s get a look at that thing, shall we?” she smiled at me. She kissed my lips with a peck and opened my jeans. She looked down as she freed my cock and let it fill her hand. She used her left hand and she held my cock from the bottom and gently slid her hand up and down the underside of the shaft. She looked back up into my eyes as I towered over this short chubby woman and she whispered, “Jesus Mike, that’s one helluva cock in my hand.”

She fell to her knees and in one fell swoop engulfed half of it into her warm mouth where my tongue had just been. She put her hands on her knees as she knelt before me and worked my cock with her lips and tongue. And she looked up into my eyes as she did so. I was almost faint with pleasure, excitement and sheer joy. “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck…” I began to moan as it got good to me. She removed her mouth and spoke. I looked down. My cock was brushing her chin and lips as she said “I think my young stud is about to deliver me a present. I would love that-after all, a young stud like you can do this all night, right?” she hopefully asked. I smiled and said “All night,” She smiled and without touching my cock with her hands, swallowed me again. She looked into my eyes and worked my 7 inch cock.

She let it fall from her lips long enough to encourage me. “Fill my mouth Mike. Let me see how much you enjoy this.” That was about all it took. I took my hands and placed them on her head. My pants fell all the way to my ankles. She moaned in pleasure at my hands on her head and she cupped my balls as I began to cum into her hot mouth. I leaned back against the door and she sucked for all she was worth. She even almost took the entire thing into her mouth as I was shooting. I spurted too many times to count – besides, I was preoccupied and not counting anyway. I shivered as my load finished leaping into her mature mouth and the she withdrew all but the head and worked the rim with her lips and tongue. She was looking up at me and I was dizzy with pleasure. She sucked me off better then it felt when I jerked off.

She let my still at half mast cock fall from her mouth. She kissed the head and shaft and said “That was good!” She slid my shoes from my feet and pulled my jeans down past them so that I was naked from the wait down. She rose and kissed me more passionately than I had even been kissed. Still standing against the door she pulled my t-shirt over my head and here I stood, spent and naked before my best friend’s mom and my fantasy woman.

She whispered “Undress me Mike,” and I began to unbutton her PJ top. Four buttons later her shirt opened and revealed the most awesome tits I had ever seen. Not only were they very large, but they were perfect – at least to me. They hung a bit, but considering their size and weight as I hefted each glorious orb, it was no wonder. I slid her top from her shoulders and she kissed me as I squeezed both tits. She slid off her own bottoms as we kissed and now we were naked and smashed against each other.

She took me by my cock and led me to the bed. She sat on the edge of the bed and leaned down and kissed my stomach and licked my nipples. I pulled her by the arms to a standing position. I placed her on the bed on her knees facing me and she held up her magnificent tits for me to suckle and Goddamn if I didn’t suck them for all I was worth. She fed me first one, then the other nipple. Then she smashed them together and fed me both nipples at once. “Oh fuck Mikey!” she moaned. I began to nibble on her nips gently and she loved that. I bit a little harder and she was breathing very shallow and moaning. I took my left hand and let it gently brush her soaked labia. She began to quake. I let my fingertip slide over her clit, faster and faster until she held her breath and pushed down on my hand, but I withdrew it not allowing her to totally release.

She wanted more as I was only teasing her at this point. She dropped her right tit and grabbed my wrist and pushed and pulled at my wrist until she came with a squeal. I felt her gush onto my hand a bit and I had never experienced that, but I loved it. She broke from me and fell to her right side and pulled me by my hands on top of her. She was kissing me. Her tongue was making me insane with lust. She guided my fat cock into her very soaked but tight hole and I slowly pumped in and out. She grabbed my ass cheeks and pushed and pulled me to go faster, which I was glad to oblige her desires. In about one minute she was squirming and fucking me back really hard. I held myself above her and marveled at her tits as they fell to the sides of her chest and rippled with each thrust.

But what really got me was the way she looked into my eyes as I fucked her mature, 40 year old pussy. She was fucking me like she meant it. I pushed her to another two orgasms before I felt my own building. She guided me a bit more slowly. She pulled me down onto her and kissed me and my cum began to shoot into her cunt. She wrapped her legs around me and kept me locked there as we came in unison. I felt spent as my cum subsided. She whispered into my ear “That was the most incredible fuck I have ever had. Are you sure you’re only 18 Mikey?” I lay on her chest sweating and breathing heavy. She kissed my cheeks, neck and shoulders. I never lost my hardon and began to slowly pump her again.

“Ewww!” she purred, “there’s more?” I lifted my head and looked in her eyes and smiled and we began to kiss more passionately then even before. “Let me ride you,” she whispered and I rolled over, her still locked onto my cock, and she was now on me. Rita placed her hands on my shoulders and dangled her tits and nipples across my face. I licked and bit at each one in turn as she pumped up and down on my ever hardening cock. I loved watching her fuck me.

She would go between looking me in the eyes to throwing her head back violently as she came. After her second nut while on top of me she held herself on me with shaking arms as she pushed and slid back and forth against my cock. She was nearly spent from the solid one hour of fucking. I asked her “Can I cum on your tits Rita?” She hoarsely replied “Please Dear God do,” and I slid from beneath her. She lay on her back sort of, the four pillows propping her up some as she lay back against the headboard of her queen sized bed. I straddled her on my knees and she rubbed my cock with both hands as I held onto the headboard and she stared into my eyes. She was making me nuts.

She occasionally leaned forward and licked the head of my cock as she stroked it. It looked so big in her petite hands as both were wrapped around the shaft. As it was obvious I was getting close she used her upper arms to squeeze her magnificent tits together. Her nipples were distended. She stroked my cock with abandon as I began to release. “Oh fuck Rita…I’m cumming,” I muttered. I felt sweat rolling down my sides form under my arms as I began to shoot.

Rita squealed again as my first spurt shot onto her chin. She stroked me with expertise as about 5 more powerful spurts covered her tits, neck, shoulders and lips, some even landing in her hair. She then swallowed my cock and sucked me until I thought I would die from pleasure. She kept her full lips locked onto my cock, her gaze locked onto my eyes as she then took her fingers and scooped my cum from her body. She dropped my cock from her mouth and it lay on her cheek as she then sucked my cum from her hands and fingers. I still held the headboard to remain upright as she taunted me with her blue eyes and wanton expressions.

Finally my waves of pleasure subsided. I moved from straddling her magnificent chest. I let my feet fall onto the floor at the bedside and stood on wobbly knees. She was without doubt the most beautiful creature I had ever seen. She very sexily rose and stood before me, a foot shorter than I. She leaned up and kissed me as she looked into my eyes the whole time.

“My God Mikey…” was all she muttered as we kissed gently. Her hot body was pressed to mine and we slipped and slid as my sweat lubricated us. I looked over at the clock. It was almost 2:30AM. We had been at it for almost two hours since I started rubbing her feet. She let her hands slide down and held my ass cheeks tightly. “Did you enjoy that?” she asked like a little girl uncertain of the answer. “Fucking ‘A’ Rita. It was better than I fantasized about.” She grinned. “You have fantasized about me?” she asked, very pleased and hopeful sounding. “About a million times,” I adamantly replied. She grabbed me and kissed me again. “Well, just so ya don’t feel alone, I have been fantasizing about this for a long time too Mike.” “Honestly?” I asked, fearing she was playing tit for tat with me. “Oh yeah, Mike. You are so sexy and good looking, and you’re such a nice young man. It would drive me crazy all the time you spent over here with Will. In fact, to tell ya the truth, sometimes I would peek in when you were sl**ping on Will’s floor and I saw your bulging cock many times as it pushed against your underwear as you slept. I knew I had to have you.”

She looked at me a little unsure but I made it known that this was the most incredible experience of my 18 years and she was pleased by my praise and admitted desire for this 40 year old, slightly chubby divorcee. “I sure hope this happens again..and soon,” I sort of pleaded, having been shown nirvana and now feeling jealous at the prospects of it happening again.

Rita smiled and kissed me more. “It can happen whenever you like Mike.” I looked at this beautiful and incredible woman and let slip “I think I am in love with you.” She smiled a bit. “Well, that’s nice to hear, but love is likely a bit strong, no?” “Yeah, I guess, but I have dreamed of this for so long that now that it’s happened I want it to happen again and again.” She smiled up at me and kissed me on the end of my nose. ”Me too stud, me too!”

“Now scoot before Will wakes up and ruins our fun,” she reminded me. I put my clothes back on. She slipped back into her PJ’s and checked to make sure all was quiet. We could hear Will snoring in his bed two doors down. “Okay, it’s all clear Mikey.” I quietly entered the hall and turned to kiss her again. She smiled so lovingly at me and we shared one more passionate kiss. I slipped into the hall, back into Will’s room and took off my shoes, t-shirt and pants leaving just my underwear on as I laid down.

I had left the door ajar as before and about one minute later Rita came to the door and whispered. “See you in the morning, stud,” and she disappeared. I fell into a trance like sl**p only to be awakened by Will at 8:30 as he woke up and kicked me. “Get up man. Mom’s calling us. She’s made us breakfast."

I jumped up, groggy and out of it, but reveling in last night’s pleasure. I slipped on my jeans but nothing else and followed Will downstairs into the breakfast nook. “Good morning, gentlemen,” Will’s mom happily chirped. I sheepishly looked at her as she did. Will walked to her and kissed her on the cheek. “Smells great mom,” was all he said as he leaned in to kiss her. She looked over his shoulder as she hugged him and winked at me.

“You boys sit and eat,” she said. “After a hard night of young men’s dreams, I’ll bet both of you are ready for some eggs, bacon and pancakes. How about it guys?” We nodded and Will went to the fridge to get the milk out. Rita smiled at me as he turned his back and she mouthed “Morning stud!” I sat down and began to scarf my breakfast. I fantasized about last night and Rita. “Mom, is it okay if Mike stays again tonight too? We want to watch the baseball game tonight on the big screen in the den , is that okay?” Rita smiled and winked at me again. “Sure it is Honey,” she replied. “I like it when I have two big strong men in my house.”

I knew I would have a repeat performance tonight and began to day dream about that Heavenly experience as I ate. Rita took a seat between Will and I and remarked “Wow, you two fellas sure are hungry. Were you two up all night working or something?” she asked, an evil and knowing grin on her beautiful face. “Go ahead. Eat up men. Young studs like you two need your energy. Never know what today might hold.” She let her right hand brush my knee as she said it and my cock stirred again. Oh fuck, I thought, I am addicted to this fantasy woman, and smiled inside knowing how lucky I was. “Yes ma’am, I guess I might need my energy,” I muttered as I took another mouthful of pancakes dripping with real maple syrup. “After all, I had a HARD night,” I stressed.

Rita shot me a glance as Will’s face was buried in his plate. Her blond bob fell into her face as she looked at me and mouthed “You’re a very bad boy,” and smiled that knowing grin. How would I survive the next 16 hours until I could get my hands on this woman, I wondered in my horny head. ... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 2860  |  
35%
  |  6

My Best Friend's Hot Mom



Will Blake was my best friend. We’d known each other since middle school and now, the Summer after graduation, we were headed to be rommies together at college. I was at Will’s as usual. He was taking a shower and I was waiting for him to finish and we were going out – hopefully to nail some fresh pussy. When new conquests were on the agenda we went across town to hang in the other high school’s area. We knew all the k**s from our school, but the k**s that went to Jackson High were not as familiar to us, thus great “trolling for trollops” as Will and I called it.

I sat on the edge of his bed leafing through a Sports Illustrated when Will’s mom passed by the bedroom door. She saw me and in her usual friendly manner popped in. “Hey Mike! Where’s Will?” He’s finishing showering Mrs. Blake, then we’re outta here,” I announced. “Oh? What are you young men up to this evening?” “Ahhh…just hanging out. We’re going over to the mall on the Interstate to check out the sights,” I told her not being too informative. She stopped, smiled and said “Trolling for trollops, is it?” I grinned a little embarrassed and smiled. “Will tells everything, doesn’t he?” I joked. She nodded. “Cute name you two came up with for your womanizing exploits.”

She looked nervous as she shuffled around Will’s room. “So, worked through all the girls from your school, huh?” I grinned and nodded. “So, what is it about you two that makes you such ladies’ men?” she asked. “Uh…just lucky, I guess.” She smiled and replied. “Well if I saw two such good looking young men I would be tempted, so you boys be careful. The Jackson High guys might not like you pilfering their women, ya know,” she cautioned. “Yeah, but we have guy friends there too, so it’s cool,” I smiled. She made her way back to the threshold of the door and turned. “Well, don’t let them things get ya in too much trouble,” she admonished, pointing and looking at my crotch. I was embarrassed and excited all at once and just smiled nervously.

Rita Blake was a long time fantasy of mine and her sexual mention got me stirring a little as I watched her fat ass as she exited the room. She wasn’t exactly a MILF, but she was way hot to me. I liked ‘em healthy, and she was oh so healthy for sure. Of course peer pressure being what it was I was f***ed to mostly date skinny girls, which was cool and all, but damn, something about big busted and a little chubby really got my motor running and Rita Blake was all chubby, big tits. And her face was gorgeous. She wore her blond hair in a short and flouncy bob. She walked like a sexual creature – graceful, feminine and alluring. I had lost many a dick load of cum picturing Rita in my mind’s eye as my cock exploded at the thought of her whenever she crossed my mind, which was every time I jacked off – at least once, sometimes up to three times a day.

Will came out of the hall bath in his boxers and dressed and we headed out for our evening of debauched conquests, or so we hoped. By about 11PM we had failed miserably in our mission. We’d hung with a bunch of k**s and talked shit to a couple of little possibilities, but nothing doing, tonight anyway. We drove back to Will’s house and went inside. Will’s mom was prancing around in her flannel PJ’s and considering it was June, that seemed too warm for me. She talked to us for a few minutes and we retreated to Will’s room to play PlayStation. By midnight Will was failing fast, having gotten up very early on that Friday morning. I was still wide awake as he tossed a comforter, blanket and a couple pillows for me onto the floor beside his bed where I always slept when I crashed at his house. Will passed out in about 5 minutes flat. I was still watching TV and when WGN showed Southpark at Midnight I was settling in to watch Cartman and the boys.

Will’s door was ajar a bit and I watched as Rita moved around the house doing whatever. I started getting a chubb watching her, feeling guilty at eyeballing my best pal’s mom like I was, but hey, whatcha gonna do, right? She seemed to be readying for bed so I went out and took a leak now before I made noise and woke her after she’d gone to bed. She smiled and said “Hey night owl! Will pass out on ya yet?” I nodded he was out like a light already. I then noticed she was staring at me with an unfamiliar expression on her face – she looked me up and down kinda like.

Then she shocked me when she said, “Wanna come sit and watch some late night TV with me?” I almost went stupid and said I was already watching Southpark, but caught myself and said “Sure, that’d be great.” She reached out and took my hand and she gently closed the door to Will’s room whispering “Don’t want to wake sl**ping beauty, now do we?” and she winked at me as she said it. She led me to the f****y room on the other side of the kitchen and we sat on the couch. She liked Southpark too and turned to WGN and needless to say I was surprised by that turn.

We laughed at Cartman and crew. “I’m gonna have a drink. Want one?” she asked. I watched her go to the cabinet and remove a bottle of Seagram’s Seven and get a fresh 7-UP from the fridge and make a mixed drink. “Seven and Seven is great! Want one?” I nodded enthusiastically. She made two 7&7’s and toddled back to the couch. I watched rather blatantly as her generous tits shook under her PJ top. She not wearing a bra as her nipples revealed, and her top three buttons on the top were undone and when she bent to hand me the glass I could see more cleavage then I knew existed in the world. She smiled and handed me the drink, and she clearly noticed my noticing her abundant tits. She smiled warmly and sat sort of sideways on the couch, her left knee against my hip.

We watched the last of the first of two episodes but I hardly noticed the TV show at all. I was preoccupied with fantasies about this feminine creature touching my hip. We downed the first drinks and she grabbed my glass and asked “Another?” Then she cocked her head to the side and asked “You are staying the night, right? No driving, right?” I nodded and said thanks “Mrs. B.” She smiled rather seductively and replied “Anything for my son’s good looking best friend.”

She returned with the two fresh drinks and sat down assuming the same position, this time her knee even more against my hip. We watched the show for a minute or two when she said “My feet are so sore. I was on them all day today.” I took my shot. “Want me to rub ‘em Mrs. B? I have been told I have great hands!” I eagerly offered. She looked at my right hand, lifted it, ran her hand along my palm and then flipped it over and ran her hand along the top. Her fingertips were almost electric. “Those are some nice hands Mike. Let’s see if you know what to do with them,” she said as she dropped my hand and straightened her legs. She leaned back on the arm of the couch and placed her pretty feet into my lap. He left foot was an inch from my growing cock.

I lifted the right foot and began to massage it gently. I worked the heel and then the sole. She cooed her joy. I then massaged each toe and ran my fingertips gently along the top of her feet, tracing the vein that stood prominently on the top from the ankle to the right side of her foot. She closed her eyes and sucked in air between her teeth. “God Mike, those hands of yours are dangerous,” she almost whispered. I gently placed her right foot back and sadly moved her left foot from next to my growing cock and did the same to it as I did to that foot. She let her head fall onto her chest and closed her eyes as I rubbed this foot. I was kinda getting into rubbing it when I glanced to the side back at her and she was staring at me. Her eyes were glassy, and she smiled seductively.

I dropped her left foot back to where it had been and picked up the right one again. This time I felt her move her left foot closer to my cock. By now I was half hard and the left side of her foot lay on my growing cock. I busied myself with the right foot again, this time spending a great deal of time kneading the soul and instep. Then I felt it. Her foot moved a little against my cock. Then it moved in the opposite direction a little. I gently slid down in the couch a bit so that more of my now almost hard cock could be reached and she obliged by letting her foot slide up and down the length.

I looked back to her and her expression said it all. She smiled a sexy little, flirtatious smile at me and said, “Amazing how good it feels when some is rubbing on ya…” then she a bit more blatantly slid her foot along the length of my cock. I looked back at her and that was it. I dropped her foot slowly and she decided it was now or never. “So, I feel like I need to return the favor Mike. Anything I can rub?” I slid down into the couch even more and placed her left foot directly onto my hard cock. She smiled a big grin and said “I can see you do need some massaging.” She turned and sat her empty glass on the end table. She then leaned forward and sat up. She stood and took me by the hand, and without a word spoken led me to her room, closed and locked the door.

She turned and it was all tongues and hands. I could not believe what was happening. Her huge tits were hot as they were smashed against my chest. Her hands were running up and down my sides as we kissed. Man this woman was so fucking hot I thought as we made out standing against the closed door. She then slid her hand along my bulge and purred “That feels nice Mike. Let’s get a look at that thing, shall we?” she smiled at me. She kissed my lips with a peck and opened my jeans. She looked down as she freed my cock and let it fill her hand. She used her left hand and she held my cock from the bottom and gently slid her hand up and down the underside of the shaft. She looked back up into my eyes as I towered over this short chubby woman and she whispered, “Jesus Mike, that’s one helluva cock in my hand.”

She fell to her knees and in one fell swoop engulfed half of it into her warm mouth where my tongue had just been. She put her hands on her knees as she knelt before me and worked my cock with her lips and tongue. And she looked up into my eyes as she did so. I was almost faint with pleasure, excitement and sheer joy. “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck…” I began to moan as it got good to me. She removed her mouth and spoke. I looked down. My cock was brushing her chin and lips as she said “I think my young stud is about to deliver me a present. I would love that-after all, a young stud like you can do this all night, right?” she hopefully asked. I smiled and said “All night,” She smiled and without touching my cock with her hands, swallowed me again. She looked into my eyes and worked my 7 inch cock.

She let it fall from her lips long enough to encourage me. “Fill my mouth Mike. Let me see how much you enjoy this.” That was about all it took. I took my hands and placed them on her head. My pants fell all the way to my ankles. She moaned in pleasure at my hands on her head and she cupped my balls as I began to cum into her hot mouth. I leaned back against the door and she sucked for all she was worth. She even almost took the entire thing into her mouth as I was shooting. I spurted too many times to count – besides, I was preoccupied and not counting anyway. I shivered as my load finished leaping into her mature mouth and the she withdrew all but the head and worked the rim with her lips and tongue. She was looking up at me and I was dizzy with pleasure. She sucked me off better then it felt when I jerked off.

She let my still at half mast cock fall from her mouth. She kissed the head and shaft and said “That was good!” She slid my shoes from my feet and pulled my jeans down past them so that I was naked from the wait down. She rose and kissed me more passionately than I had even been kissed. Still standing against the door she pulled my t-shirt over my head and here I stood, spent and naked before my best friend’s mom and my fantasy woman.

She whispered “Undress me Mike,” and I began to unbutton her PJ top. Four buttons later her shirt opened and revealed the most awesome tits I had ever seen. Not only were they very large, but they were perfect – at least to me. They hung a bit, but considering their size and weight as I hefted each glorious orb, it was no wonder. I slid her top from her shoulders and she kissed me as I squeezed both tits. She slid off her own bottoms as we kissed and now we were naked and smashed against each other.

She took me by my cock and led me to the bed. She sat on the edge of the bed and leaned down and kissed my stomach and licked my nipples. I pulled her by the arms to a standing position. I placed her on the bed on her knees facing me and she held up her magnificent tits for me to suckle and Goddamn if I didn’t suck them for all I was worth. She fed me first one, then the other nipple. Then she smashed them together and fed me both nipples at once. “Oh fuck Mikey!” she moaned. I began to nibble on her nips gently and she loved that. I bit a little harder and she was breathing very shallow and moaning. I took my left hand and let it gently brush her soaked labia. She began to quake. I let my fingertip slide over her clit, faster and faster until she held her breath and pushed down on my hand, but I withdrew it not allowing her to totally release.

She wanted more as I was only teasing her at this point. She dropped her right tit and grabbed my wrist and pushed and pulled at my wrist until she came with a squeal. I felt her gush onto my hand a bit and I had never experienced that, but I loved it. She broke from me and fell to her right side and pulled me by my hands on top of her. She was kissing me. Her tongue was making me insane with lust. She guided my fat cock into her very soaked but tight hole and I slowly pumped in and out. She grabbed my ass cheeks and pushed and pulled me to go faster, which I was glad to oblige her desires. In about one minute she was squirming and fucking me back really hard. I held myself above her and marveled at her tits as they fell to the sides of her chest and rippled with each thrust.

But what really got me was the way she looked into my eyes as I fucked her mature, 40 year old pussy. She was fucking me like she meant it. I pushed her to another two orgasms before I felt my own building. She guided me a bit more slowly. She pulled me down onto her and kissed me and my cum began to shoot into her cunt. She wrapped her legs around me and kept me locked there as we came in unison. I felt spent as my cum subsided. She whispered into my ear “That was the most incredible fuck I have ever had. Are you sure you’re only 18 Mikey?” I lay on her chest sweating and breathing heavy. She kissed my cheeks, neck and shoulders. I never lost my hardon and began to slowly pump her again.

“Ewww!” she purred, “there’s more?” I lifted my head and looked in her eyes and smiled and we began to kiss more passionately then even before. “Let me ride you,” she whispered and I rolled over, her still locked onto my cock, and she was now on me. Rita placed her hands on my shoulders and dangled her tits and nipples across my face. I licked and bit at each one in turn as she pumped up and down on my ever hardening cock. I loved watching her fuck me.

She would go between looking me in the eyes to throwing her head back violently as she came. After her second nut while on top of me she held herself on me with shaking arms as she pushed and slid back and forth against my cock. She was nearly spent from the solid one hour of fucking. I asked her “Can I cum on your tits Rita?” She hoarsely replied “Please Dear God do,” and I slid from beneath her. She lay on her back sort of, the four pillows propping her up some as she lay back against the headboard of her queen sized bed. I straddled her on my knees and she rubbed my cock with both hands as I held onto the headboard and she stared into my eyes. She was making me nuts.

She occasionally leaned forward and licked the head of my cock as she stroked it. It looked so big in her petite hands as both were wrapped around the shaft. As it was obvious I was getting close she used her upper arms to squeeze her magnificent tits together. Her nipples were distended. She stroked my cock with abandon as I began to release. “Oh fuck Rita…I’m cumming,” I muttered. I felt sweat rolling down my sides form under my arms as I began to shoot.

Rita squealed again as my first spurt shot onto her chin. She stroked me with expertise as about 5 more powerful spurts covered her tits, neck, shoulders and lips, some even landing in her hair. She then swallowed my cock and sucked me until I thought I would die from pleasure. She kept her full lips locked onto my cock, her gaze locked onto my eyes as she then took her fingers and scooped my cum from her body. She dropped my cock from her mouth and it lay on her cheek as she then sucked my cum from her hands and fingers. I still held the headboard to remain upright as she taunted me with her blue eyes and wanton expressions.

Finally my waves of pleasure subsided. I moved from straddling her magnificent chest. I let my feet fall onto the floor at the bedside and stood on wobbly knees. She was without doubt the most beautiful creature I had ever seen. She very sexily rose and stood before me, a foot shorter than I. She leaned up and kissed me as she looked into my eyes the whole time.

“My God Mikey…” was all she muttered as we kissed gently. Her hot body was pressed to mine and we slipped and slid as my sweat lubricated us. I looked over at the clock. It was almost 2:30AM. We had been at it for almost two hours since I started rubbing her feet. She let her hands slide down and held my ass cheeks tightly. “Did you enjoy that?” she asked like a little girl uncertain of the answer. “Fucking ‘A’ Rita. It was better than I fantasized about.” She grinned. “You have fantasized about me?” she asked, very pleased and hopeful sounding. “About a million times,” I adamantly replied. She grabbed me and kissed me again. “Well, just so ya don’t feel alone, I have been fantasizing about this for a long time too Mike.” “Honestly?” I asked, fearing she was playing tit for tat with me. “Oh yeah, Mike. You are so sexy and good looking, and you’re such a nice young man. It would drive me crazy all the time you spent over here with Will. In fact, to tell ya the truth, sometimes I would peek in when you were sl**ping on Will’s floor and I saw your bulging cock many times as it pushed against your underwear as you slept. I knew I had to have you.”

She looked at me a little unsure but I made it known that this was the most incredible experience of my 18 years and she was pleased by my praise and admitted desire for this 40 year old, slightly chubby divorcee. “I sure hope this happens again..and soon,” I sort of pleaded, having been shown nirvana and now feeling jealous at the prospects of it happening again.

Rita smiled and kissed me more. “It can happen whenever you like Mike.” I looked at this beautiful and incredible woman and let slip “I think I am in love with you.” She smiled a bit. “Well, that’s nice to hear, but love is likely a bit strong, no?” “Yeah, I guess, but I have dreamed of this for so long that now that it’s happened I want it to happen again and again.” She smiled up at me and kissed me on the end of my nose. ”Me too stud, me too!”

“Now scoot before Will wakes up and ruins our fun,” she reminded me. I put my clothes back on. She slipped back into her PJ’s and checked to make sure all was quiet. We could hear Will snoring in his bed two doors down. “Okay, it’s all clear Mikey.” I quietly entered the hall and turned to kiss her again. She smiled so lovingly at me and we shared one more passionate kiss. I slipped into the hall, back into Will’s room and took off my shoes, t-shirt and pants leaving just my underwear on as I laid down.

I had left the door ajar as before and about one minute later Rita came to the door and whispered. “See you in the morning, stud,” and she disappeared. I fell into a trance like sl**p only to be awakened by Will at 8:30 as he woke up and kicked me. “Get up man. Mom’s calling us. She’s made us breakfast."

I jumped up, groggy and out of it, but reveling in last night’s pleasure. I slipped on my jeans but nothing else and followed Will downstairs into the breakfast nook. “Good morning, gentlemen,” Will’s mom happily chirped. I sheepishly looked at her as she did. Will walked to her and kissed her on the cheek. “Smells great mom,” was all he said as he leaned in to kiss her. She looked over his shoulder as she hugged him and winked at me.

“You boys sit and eat,” she said. “After a hard night of young men’s dreams, I’ll bet both of you are ready for some eggs, bacon and pancakes. How about it guys?” We nodded and Will went to the fridge to get the milk out. Rita smiled at me as he turned his back and she mouthed “Morning stud!” I sat down and began to scarf my breakfast. I fantasized about last night and Rita. “Mom, is it okay if Mike stays again tonight too? We want to watch the baseball game tonight on the big screen in the den , is that okay?” Rita smiled and winked at me again. “Sure it is Honey,” she replied. “I like it when I have two big strong men in my house.”

I knew I would have a repeat performance tonight and began to day dream about that Heavenly experience as I ate. Rita took a seat between Will and I and remarked “Wow, you two fellas sure are hungry. Were you two up all night working or something?” she asked, an evil and knowing grin on her beautiful face. “Go ahead. Eat up men. Young studs like you two need your energy. Never know what today might hold.” She let her right hand brush my knee as she said it and my cock stirred again. Oh fuck, I thought, I am addicted to this fantasy woman, and smiled inside knowing how lucky I was. “Yes ma’am, I guess I might need my energy,” I muttered as I took another mouthful of pancakes dripping with real maple syrup. “After all, I had a HARD night,” I stressed.

Rita shot me a glance as Will’s face was buried in his plate. Her blond bob fell into her face as she looked at me and mouthed “You’re a very bad boy,” and smiled that knowing grin. How would I survive the next 16 hours until I could get my hands on this woman, I wondered in my horny head. ... Continue»
Posted by PornApocalypse 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Mature  |  Views: 2600  |  
99%
  |  4

Anal With My Best Friend's Girl

Why was my best friend telling me this? God, why couldn't he keep his mouth shut?

I sat back against the hood of his car and sipped on a beer. On Javier's front lawn was a grill and flames were shooting up from the charcoal we'd just lit. We were both nineteen. I don't remember how the topic got started, but the sentence I've committed to memory was:

"She really wants me to fuck her in the ass. Last night was like the hundredth time she'd asked me. She's been bugging me a lot about it lately." Javier said, acting as if he had a problem on his hands. He opened up his can of beer and gulped it down.

Javier had been dating Danitza for three years. He'd lost his virginity to her back in high school, as she was his first real, serious girlfriend. I'd always thought of her as a shy girl, reserved and very quiet when we went on double dates. Thinking back on it now, I know it was because she wasn't comfortable around me, or any of Javier's friends. She wasn't comfortable with anyone who wasn't from a rich f****y. But that didn't stop her from liking Javier, and reveling in the excitement that he brought her with his gang lifestyle.

"Why don't you do it? You're an idiot." I said.

"Cause...it's gross, don't you think? She shits out that hole--how am I going to stick my finger up there, or my dick? She's tripping. Men aren't supposed to put it up a girl's butt, that's what a pussy is for. Only gay people do it." He stopped speaking for a moment and looked at me, I could tell by his face that this conversation bothered him. "Have you ever fucked Ivonne up the ass?"

"No. She won't let me." This was true, at the time she'd denied me, but even if we were having anal sex, I wouldn't have told him. My sex life was private for a reason--for a reason like what was running through my mind about his girl at the moment.

"But you would do it if she let you?"

"I would, and you're stupid for not doing it with Danitza. Just try it. It'll probably hurt her and she won't ask anymore."

"Hell no, I won't. I hate that she asks over and over. I fuck her good, and when I'm d***k I eat her out, but I won't touch her ass."

So now I knew that my best friend's girl wanted it up the ass and wasn't getting it—that wasn't good. At that time in my life(maybe still), my ultimate goal was that rare, and magnificent chance to have anal sex with a woman; any woman. And until then, I'd yet to meet a willing female who wanted it in the ass.

The last thing I wanted was to be fantasizing about my friend's girl. Her image came to mind as I drank that beer on his driveway. Danitza had long straight hair, brown in color. She wore neatly cut bangs always. Her eyes were brown, almost black, and were gigantic on her narrow face. Her nose was a too pointy for her face, it was prominent when you looked at her, but it didn't hinder her looks, in fact it spiced her up.

She was Spanish, not Mexican like most everyone in our circle of friends. There is a very, very big difference between Mexicans and Spaniards. The Spanish are white people...Europeans, and more often than not think they are superior to any Latino. She'd moved from Madrid to the United States with her f****y six years ago. There's not very many Spaniards you meet in California's Bay Area, so it made her very exotic like.

Danitza didn't have much of a body either...in my regards at least. Remember, I like thick women. And Danitza never caught my eye in the least bit—not till Javier ruined it. Danitza had skinny, toned legs, and a somewhat curvy butt (compared to her body) that you could probably make disappear in the palm in your hand. Her breasts were tiny things--she was petite, that's the word. Javier liked his girls like that, real athletic like and fragile. Her body looked breakable almost, she was like a china doll; all pointy elbowed and bird boned.

"I think you should do it. It's supposed to feel good, for the guy."

"Have you done it with any girl?"

"No. Not yet, but one day I will." This was a lie. At that time I'd fucked two girls in the ass. The most recent was my girlfriend's younger cousin Bianca, who I couldn't admit to anybody about, (not that I would) because I didn't want to embarrass Ivonne, who'd been part of the threesome. The other woman was, Lorry, the mother of one of our friend's(see: A First For Everyone). Lorry was the biggest secret. Ivonne didn't even know about her at the time.

The thing about those two women was that they hadn't wanted it in the ass. Bianca had been barely willing, Lorry less so--but to think that Danitza wanted to try it; wanted to be fucked in her ass...it just drove me crazy.

From that day on, I couldn't help but become aroused whenever Danitza was around. I found myself studying her face, her puffy pink lips, her slender hips and skinny toned thighs. I felt bad about these feelings. I knew it wasn't right to be lusting after a friend's girl, so I buried these feelings deep, like any man in my situation should do.

I began to distance myself from Danitza, declining invitations to go out if she'd be around, so I wouldn't see her. But, all situations couldn't be avoided, and I knew I had to man up and push these evil thoughts from my mind, and it worked. But the seed had been planted in the soil of my mind and soon the seed grew like an uncontrollable weed.

Ivonne, my girlfriend, decided to go wine tasting in Napa with a few female friends. Naturally, Ivonne and Danitza had become friends because Javier and I hung out so often. Danitza had been invited, along with Bianca, Ivonne's cousin, and another friend named Susie. The group of girls all had fake I.D's, so tasting wine at nineteen wasn't a problem.

I'd dropped them off early on an autumn Saturday morning. We picked up Danitza first at her parent's large house and as soon as she stepped out of the door my dick began to stir. She was wearing a small black dress and her bare legs were blindingly white.

The ride up there was uneventful. I tried my best to not look at Danitza in the rearview mirror, but it was hard. It was easy to disappear as driver with a group of girls laughing and talking and I found myself secretly glancing back in the mirror to her position seated behind the passenger. Each glimpse of her seductive face and pouty pink lips only tortured me more. I'd been cursed with this stupid knowledge, and now I'd be forever uncomfortable in the vicinity of this Spanish beauty.

A couple of times Danitza caught me looking at her and I embarrassingly looked away each time our eyes caught in the rearview mirror. For her it was probably nothing to catch eyes like this, but for me, I felt an electric pang in my stomach, a static jumpstart to my penis.

Half of my excitement, I'm sure, was the guilt I felt, secretly checking out my best friend's beloved girlfriend right in front of my girl's nose; the other half was my secret knowledge that Danitza craved a cock up her ass--not her pussy--but her ass. And sadly, I wanted it to be my dick in her asshole. I wanted to be the one to violate her tiny, sweet rosebud, and to plow unmercifully through her fertile virgin ass. I wanted to be the one to stretch her little hole out to the width of my cock, repeatedly and repeatedly, filling her bowels with my manhood. What could be so wrong with wanting to listen to her squirm and moan when I pushed in her backside for the first, and third, and hundredth time? What could be so wrong with wanting to rest my balls against her wet pussy lips while my cock was buried full length up her hot, oven like rectum?

It was only a fantasy, right? What was wrong with a fantasy? Nothing.

Yes, I could fantasize all I wanted, I told myself, people do it all the time.

How would she be in bed I wondered? She was so reserved and quiet...did she moan loud during sex? Was she silent? How did she look sucking cock? I wondered if she swallowed cum. How did her small breasts look naked. What kind of noise would she make the first moment she felt a cock enter her ass and stretch her and fill her. Would she take it in silence?

Thinking all of this on the hour long ride to St. Helena's made my dick painfully hard.

She looked stunning sitting there in the back seat looking out of the window at the passing vineyards. Her white skin was sharply contrasted by her black almond like eyes and red lipstick. Her bangs were hanging curtain like over her forehead, cut right above her eyebrows. She sat there silent most of the time, smiling every now and then, but not speaking much. Ivonne could be very loud around her friends, and this difference in socializing intrigued me. You could tell Danitza was always full of thoughts. She remained aloof of conversations, and mysterious in her soft seldom spoken words.

I dropped them off and watched as they walked away. It was hard not to look right at Ivonne's massive behind wiggling with each step, she wore tight cotton pants that didn't hide a thing. Bianca too, looked lovely in a short pleaded skirt and knee high stockings. The other girl Susie was fat and easy to avoid with the eyes. I f***ed myself to watch Danitza, and her small firm behind caught the dress only slightly. But by the way it hung, I thought I could detect a thong. I grabbed my cock as I watched them walking away into the beautiful winery.

I'd managed to fuck two of the girls walking there; Ivonne and Bianca, and now I wanted Danitza—geez, I was crazy. I shook my head at my horny, irrational self. I was lucky enough to have gotten Bianca, but now my dick was pushing things too far. How could I expect to fuck Danitza, who wouldn't look twice at me, and had spoken maybe fifty words to me in over three years.

I was just a guy fantasizing, nothing more.

I drove home, and when I arrived I masturbated about Danitza. My cock had been hard for too long and I needed relief. Once I'd come, my lust vanished and I felt guilty. I spent the day watching the Giant's game and smoking weed. Finally, some five hours later, I received a phone call from a very, slurring and d***k Ivonne: they were ready to be picked up.

The drive out was fantastic. The winery was past St. Helena and in majestic northern California wine country. Rolling yellow hills dotted with oak trees were on either side of the road. All of the vineyards and fancy houses were inspiring, and romantic to say the least. There were many bicyclists and motorcyclist out enjoying the day.

As I rolled up to the parking lot of the vineyard they'd shuttled to, I spotted the group of girls sitting along a stone fountain. There was only three of them, Susie the big one, was missing. They saw me, well, Ivonne saw me and immediately jumped up and frantically waved at me. I saw her tugging at Bianca, who was asl**p.

"Help us." Ivonne shouted, too loud.

I parked and put the hazard lights on. Danitza was standing there looking very embarrassed, but she was d***k too, as she kept laughing louder than normal at Ivonne's attempts to lift her sexy little cousin.

I walked over to them and Ivonne kissed me passionately. I could taste the wine on her.

"I'm d***k." She said.

"I can see." I looked to Danitza. "And so are you."

She smiled and laughed. "A little."

"Where's Susie?" I asked.

"She found a man. He's gonna drive her home." Danitza said.

I picked up Bianca and walked her to the car, sitting her in the back seat and buckling her up. Her skirt had ridden up and I saw the tops of her nylon leggings. I quickly pulled the skirt down over her thick brown legs.

There were many wine tasters out that afternoon and I had to stop and slow for them to pass the parking lot. As I stopped for another group of women drinkers walking nonchalantly through the lot, a gust of wind shot through them and lifted up a woman's dress exposing her black panties. She was an older woman, but did have ass.

"Oh, watch your skirt lady. Woot, woot!" Ivonne yelled out the window.

The woman shot our car a dirty look and Ivonne laughed.

"You liked that, don't lie." Ivonne asked me.

I didn't answer.

"I know you did. You're such an ass man." She turned to Danitza in the backseat and said, "He loves a girl's ass." She giggled. I saw Danitza smirk and she looked at me through the rearview mirror, this time I didn't look away and we both exchanged a smile. Her eyes seemed full of emotion as if she were trying to convey something to me through their steady gaze.

It was a moment, our first moment, I thought. Always she dismissed me and ignored me. Was she smiling because of d***ken Ivonne? Or because Ivonne said I loved ass on a girl. Or was she just d***k?

Either way, the moment pleased me, and her eyes seemed to stay on me in the mirror afterwards. Every time I looked back her eyes were on me, and she glanced away, but not after a secret holding of the eyes. Our eye contact was lasting too long and it gave me butterflies in my belly. This was wrong, I thought, but I couldn't help but look back at her and see if I was imagining this or if she'd give me a long stare again.

There were a lot of people out on the road, and after a few minutes of blasting music, Ivonne was snoring beside me. I looked in the rearview mirror and saw Bianca asl**p as well, only Danitza was awake, staring out the window. I saw I needed gas, so I pulled over at a small gas station in St. Helena.

When I got out the car to go to the pump, I saw Danitza get out too. She began walking to the store, but halfway there, stopped and turned and looked at me. She saw me staring at her, and I looked away. Danitza came slowly to me, I had the feeling she was hesitant in approaching me.

"Want something from the store?" She asked. Her voice was a bit deeper than most girls I knew, full of tone and body, yet still feminine.

"No, I'm fine."

"I'm going to get some smokes." She said, turning around and walking off.

I followed her with my eyes, watching her tiny butt pop out slyly from under the black dress. I noticed a man leaving the store couldn't keep his eyes off of her, and he turned his head to follow her with his eyes. Suddenly she flashed her face back at me and saw me gawking at her. She held my eyes and gave me the sexiest smile I'd ever received from a woman at that point in my life. Her smile hit my soul, and when her gaze turned away, the world didn't seem as bright as before; like when a cloud passes in front of the sun, the world had dulled after her smile.

I finished pumping and she returned.

"I didn't know you smoked." I said.

"I don't really, only when I'm buzzing."

"Do you want me to drive to a park so you can smoke? You can't smoke here, obviously. No smoking in my car, except for weed." I said.

"Yeah, a park would be good. Thanks."

She climbed back into the car and shut the door. I finished pumping and drove off. I knew there was a park coming up just down the road. But there was so much traffic in that small little town because of the stop lights, that it took forever. While driving I looked in the rearview mirror and sure enough, I caught Danitza looking at me again.

Finally we reached the park and I pulled over along the road. I shook Ivonne and she opened her eyes, man they were bl**dshot. "Are we there?" She asked.

"No. Do you wanna smoke? We're stopping to smoke?" I asked.

"What? No. Wake me when you get there, God I'm sl**py, I drank too much." She said. Bianca didn't respond at all when we asked her. So, it looked like it was going to be just me and Danitza sharing a cigarette.

I wasn't sure if this was a good thing or a bad thing.

I don't smoke, but I was thinking with my cock, so I exited and walked with Danitza under the tall oak trees that shaded the green grass of the park. Most of the leaves were turning yellow and orange and there was a sea of dead leaves on the park floor. There was a wooden bench up a ways on the path, slightly hidden by a grove of oaks.

"Wanna sit there?" I asked.

"Yeah."

We walked in silence, side by side. I could feel her presence next to me like a source of heat. Her sexuality latently oozed from her and smashed against my senses, I felt out of my league beside her. She was in a different class of sexiness. Ivonne, my girlfriend, was all physical. It was her model like looks, and thick butt and breasts and the skimpy clothes she wore, the way she spoke and touched and looked at you; that was Ivonne, and it was sexy as hell, but Danitza's sexiness was different.

It's hard to put to words how Danitza works. It's magic like, and it lies deep within her silent personality, and European way. Maybe it was because she wasn't mine, and I could never have her, but walking beside her, I had the feeling she was the center of the world, and everything and one, moved around her.

Even walking with her alone felt wrong. I felt as if I'd committed some sort of crime and that I'd somehow betrayed my friend and Ivonne, but at the same it was exciting.

The wind picked up a little and her silky brown hair turned like a curtain caught in the breeze. She swept her delicate fingers through her hair and I could smell her perfume lift from her by the wind. The silence between us was awkward, but I felt that if I spoke I would ruin everything and she would become distant and dismissive of me as she usually was.

We sat down together and she opened up the pack and pulled out a cigarette for me. I saw that her hands were tiny, and her nails a simple maroon red to match her lipstick. She put her cigarette to her mouth and tried to light the tip, but it was too windy, and I could see she was having trouble.

"May I?" I asked, leaning in and covering her smoke with my hands. A wisp of her hair touched my outstretched palm. She lit it and inhaled deeply. I lit my smoke.

"So did you have fun wine tasting?"

"Yes, I love wine." She finished as if she had nothing else to say or hear from me, so I shut up.

The silence resumed and it killed me. And then out of nowhere she spoke.

"What did Ivonne mean when she said you were an ass man?" She asked, not smiling, but genuinely serious. Wow, Danitza is all business, I thought.

I chuckled, meanwhile my stomach turned. It means I'd take great pleasure in putting my penis in your butt, I answered in my head.

"Ah, she was d***k." I said. "It's just because...well, I don't know how to say this, it's kind of personal—"

"What?" She smiled.

"I feel weird telling you."

"Why?"

"Because...I don't know. You really want to know? Promise you won't tell anyone then."

"Promise."

"Don't laugh at me, but when we're having sex, me and Ivonne, sometimes I ask if she'll let me..you know, put it in her ass. I feel weird talking to you about sex, you know, you're my friend's girl and all." I looked away embarrassed.

Truly, I don't think Ivonne meant to imply anal sex when she said I was an ass man, I think she meant that I like girl's with big butts. But this was an opportunity that I couldn't pass up. It was a perfect chance to breach the exotic subject.

She fondled her cigarette for a while and hit it. What was she thinking I wondered? She looked very sexy sitting there with her glowing white legs crossed and the wind blowing in her hair, a cigarette dangling perilously from the tips of her fingers.

"She doesn't allow you to do it?" I smelled wine on her breathe as she spoke.

"No. Sadly no."

"That's funny you say that."

"Why?'

"Oh, no. I could never say." She smiled secretly to herself.

"You can't tell me? I just admitted something personal to you." I said in a joking tone.

"I can't tell you because I'm a girl for one, and for two, I'm your best friend's girlfriend. You'll look at me different if I tell you."

"I won't. Do you see me differently after I told you about my wanting anal sex with Ivonne?"

She looked me up and down in a glance, "Yes."

"You do? You're supposed to say no. What's different then?"
"I know you want to have anal sex now. It's a very taboo subject. I'll tell you--we both have the same problem. I'd like to try it, but Javier won't." She looked very shy now, and I saw her face turn rosy.

"That's too bad for him. I love it. It's the best thing in the world."

"Have you done it before?"

"Yes. Once." I said, thinking of Bianca asl**p in the car and of Lorry, my first.

"You have? Really?"

"Yeah, really."

"With who?"

"An old girlfriend." A lie.

"How was it? Did it hurt her? Did she enjoy it?" She suddenly looked away. She'd become too excited and must have noticed it herself.

"It was erotic. I don't believe there is anything like it. The girl I did it with enjoyed it, she said it was the definition of being fucked. She said there are sensations to be felt there that are totally different than a girl's vagina. I'm surprised you're interested in it, most girls, I didn't think were."

"I'd like to try it. I saw it on a porno once and the girl seemed to really like it. I have friends who've done it and like it. I don't know, it just kind of stuck in my head. It really turns me on when I watch porn, the anal scenes. And now...," She stopped speaking and looked suddenly as if she were about to stand up and bolt away from me, or recede back into her silent, reserved self.

"What?"

"I've been reading these erotica books, and they have anal in them. Things happen in those books that I can never do with Javier. God, I can't believe I'm telling you this...I want to just know how it feels, to be fucked there, you know. I mean, I know it must hurt a little, but I'd like to feel that, I think. I'd like to experiment while I'm young. But...I can't, not with Javy. I'm not going to break up with him, I want to be with him forever, so I guess I will never know it."

My heart was racing inside of my chest. My dick was throbbing in my pants. I wanted to pick her up, turn her over and push my tongue inside of her inexperienced anus. Please let me be the one to fuck you there, I wanted to say.

"Don't tell Javier I told you this." She said at last.

"Never."

"You're in love with Ivonne, right? I can tell. She loves you a lot."

"Yes, I love her."

"You've been friends with Javier for how long?"

"Shit, like...ten years almost, since we were nine. I'm happy for him, to have a girl like you. You really make him happy."

"I knew you guys were close. He talks as if you were his lover. Look, you'd never cheat on Ivonne, right?"

"No. Why?"

"I'd never cheat on Javier. I..." She hit her cigarette hard and flicked the ash from it. A couple walked by holding hands. I looked around the park and it was all couples, or couples with k**s. People might assume that we were a couple sitting there together. This thought coursed through my head and excited me.

"You'd never do anything to hurt him, right? Or Ivonne."

"What are you saying?"

"You don't know? You want me to say it then? Well, I might as well; I'm the one who brought it up. Maybe, together, you could help me with my problem, I could help you. Secretly, though. Nobody could ever find out."

"You mean, us have sex?" I couldn't believe this.

"No. Not sex. You could help me see if I like it...in the ass. I don't want to cheat on Javier just to have this experimentation, but I'm really curious. I know of all of the guys I know, you'd never tell because you're such a good friend of his, and because of Ivonne, plus you're not too bad looking. Do you think I'm a bad person? I feel bad saying this, almost whorish. I'm sorry, I should have never—"

"No. I'll do it. It would be my pleasure."

"I know I don't have an ass like Ivonne...maybe you don't have to put your penis inside me, maybe just a finger."

"I can help you. I'm glad you don't look like Ivonne. Something different would be nice for me."

"I just don't wanna sound like a hoe—I'm not. I've only been with Javier."

"No, there's nothing wrong with us doing this. I completely understand you."

She nodded and hit her smoke. We sat in silence again, listening to the leaves rustle on the ground around us and the cars passing on the road before us.

"You wouldn't tell Javier?" Her voice was almost a whisper and she wasn't looking at me.

"Tell him what? I won't tell him you told me you want to try anal sex."

"It wouldn't be cheating, right? Sex is cheating I think. Having feelings is cheating. It would be just for experimentation, so we can both get what we're not getting with our partners. You can't let anyone know. You have to promise." She said.

"I promise." My dick was as hard as it could be.

I reached over and took her hand in mine. It was cold and slender. Her first instinct was to pull away, but then she relaxed and looked over to where my car was parked. I rubbed her fingers with my thumb.

"You look nervous. If you're uncomfortable holding my hand, how could we..."

"I know. Give me a minute."

I placed my hand over her thigh and squeezed her gently. With the hand I was holding, I took her hand and placed it over my jeans, right to where my erection bulged. It was as if she had touched a hot stove, and she recoiled at the feel of my cock.

"Feel it?" I asked.

She nodded her head. Her fingers pressed down on me and felt for the outline of it. There is nothing in the world than the brand new touch of feminine hands as she inspects your cock for the first time, gauging it, testing it, amazed by it.

"I think it's time to go." She said, standing up.

I stood up with her and grabbed her by her slender waist with both hands on her hips. Her body tensed up instantly under my touch. She was frozen before me, facing away, and I leaned forward and inhaled her sweet perfume and the unmistakable scent of red wine. God, she even smelled fragile. It was a very different smell from my girlfriend; a foreign, exotic scent that flowed from my nose to my throbbing cock.

Her waist was so thin and alien; I gripped it easily with my hands. Thinking about it, my cock was just about as long as her side profile, if not longer; she was that skinny.

"Push back against me." I said.

"Here? We should go somewhere private, don't you think?"

"You have to get used to me first, right? We need to be comfortable with each other." I was incredibly excited, just her soft touch under my hands was enough to make me shoot my load in my pants.

She turned her face to look at me, "Okay."

I pulled at her thin hips and her butt came backwards. I pushed my erection against her round bottom. It felt so good to have her like this in front of me, my dick smashed against her taught, lean butt cheeks. I pushed into her quite hard, and she returned the pressure happily.

She was taller than me by an inch or two, and this made it easier to press up against her ass. If it were Ivonne, I'd have to bend my knees a little to get this angle.

A couple was walking by and she pushed away from me smiling.

"Let's go against a tree, out of the path." I suggested.

"What? You're crazy."

"Here. Come on." I took her hand and we went into the grass beside a massive oak. I leaned against the tree with my back and I pulled her to me, her butt against my dick again. We looked like any other couple in the park. With her ass against me, she slowly began to grind on my erection, her movements subtle, yet f***eful. She leaned her head back on my shoulder.

"Wow, I feel you. This is exciting." She whispered.

I put my hand to her ass and squeezed her toned cheeks. I was right, it did almost disappear in one grip. I kneaded her cheek and slowly my hand found her crack. I pushed in with my fingers against her crack, forcing her dress up between her cheeks with my fingers. Through the thin material, her heat could be felt. I pressed my fingers against her searching for her ass.

It wasn't enough, so carefully, I placed a hand up her skirt from the back. Her skin was like silk under my touch, her thighs cold. She felt me and stopped grinding against my cock.

"I want to feel your ass." I said.

"Now? Why now?"

"Relax." I whispered to her.

"What if somebody sees us?"

"Nobody will. We look like any other couple in the park. From the back I'm going to touch you."

"Okay." She said, her voice shaky with fear.

Up her thighs my hand went, slowly taking in her skin under my fingertips. She wasn't mine; these legs weren't supposed to be touched, her ass forbidden, her scent secret; but here I was, lust and temptation had won out and her sweet body was the prize.

I found her waiting ass crack and I wiggled in with my fingers. Instantly I felt her anus. It was hot and tight and puckered up thick between her cheeks. She was wearing a thong and I scooted it away.

Ah, yes, my finger touched her secret opening. I felt where her skin met in a blend muscle, heat, and tender, tender skin. The instant I touched her puckered rosebud she clamped her butt cheeks closed on my finger and held me tight. Her muscled cheeks had snapped shut like a mouse trap on my intruding finger.

"Oh." She said to me in the softest voice I'd ever heard. "I've never been touched there."

I kept my finger in its place at the gates to heaven, and leaned in to her clean white neck and placed my lips to her skin. She smelled wonderful and her skin was softer than I'd imagined. With my tongue I caressed her and she gave a sigh of pleasure, she placed a hand over the hand I held on her bony hip.

"I'm going to push it in you." I said.

"No, wait."

"What's wrong?"

"Kiss me first."

I turned her around and she faced me, her eyes burned into my soul as she studied my face. Her cheeks were rosy. Her small thin arms wrapped around my neck and we stared at each other for a moment. She was so beautiful with her cute bangs and snow white skin and gigantic black eyes. She was so beautiful, but she wasn't mine, she could never be mine, and this made me lust for her all the more.

We kissed then. Her soft lips found mine and I pushed my tongue past her lips and into her soft waiting mouth. It was a fast kiss, quick enough for her to feel wanted, and for me to feel passion. I don't think any girl would want a man to finger her ass without a kiss first; not a sensible, self-respecting girl, like Danitza at least.

My hands dropped to her ass and I cuddled those firm cheeks of hers.

"This is so wrong. But it feels good, doesn't it?" She asked me.

"Yes. Turn."

She did so promptly, and backed her ass against my hard erection once more, and leaning her head back against my chest. My hands couldn't restrain themselves, and I licked my finger, spitting on it to lube it and went back up her skirt. I pushed past her cheeks and to her ass. With a wet slippery finger I circled her hole and rubbed it. I couldn't believe how tiny it felt. I could barely feel the entrance, but her muscled ring was quite hard and rubbery, and that's how I knew just beyond was her tightest hole, yet to be filled with a man's cock and loaded with thick sperm.

"It feels good to be touched there." She whispered. "Mmmm."

"I'm going to push in a little."

"Okay."

Slowly, I pushed forward, and one of her hands went to my neck, her nails digging into my skin, the other hand to the arm pushing into her, her nails cut into me there too. I slipped upwards against her virgin resistance. Her body was fighting the invasion of the smallest tip of my finger. The very tip of my finger made her gasp and her nails dug deeper. There was so much pressure on my finger that I closed my eyes and enjoyed the squeeze and heat she was letting have.

"Oh my." She said sharply.

"Are you okay? Do you want me to stop?"

"Just give me a second. It hurts a little, but it also feels good. Hold on." She said, exhaling and inhaling deeply. I could feel her heart throbbing around my finger tip. I kissed her neck and she moaned in pleasure from my dancing tongue. I wiggled my finger in response to her moan and she gasped loudly and whispered; "Oh, yes. Push it deeper, but slow, please. Very slow."

With her consent, I moved my finger in her ass. It wasn't easy pushing up her deliciously tight backdoor, but it was satisfying beyond description to feel her stretch over my finger and accept me inside of her. It moved in with small bumps as her ass caught my finger and let it go. When her ass was wrapped nicely over my first knuckle, a burning hot crush could be felt. I twisted my finger back and side to side, testing her tremendous strength.

"Ohh. Ouch. Mmmmm. It's so different." She said to me as I tried loosening her death grip.

"Relax."

"I'm trying."

"Want me to rub your pussy?"

"No. That would be cheating, don't you think?"

"It would help. I would wet my finger and you'd get a better sensation, I think."

She sighed in thought. Her heart sped up and I felt every beat on my finger.

"Fine."

I removed my finger from her tight ass and pushed forward between her legs. I found a slippery wet pussy lips waiting for me. Her small lips were shaved smooth--God, I've gotten her dripping wet, and only by touching her ass! Why couldn't she be mine? Oh, Javier, you're such a lucky idiot! You don't know what you have. Her pussy is so compact, I thought. I pushed around and her lips welcomed me. Her clit was extremely hard, and protruding from her, I rubbed it over and her body racked and twitched. She was breathing fast, as if she were out of breath.

I plunged my finger into her waiting vagina, inside my best friend's girlfriend. I did what I wish I could do with her ass, pushing deep and with f***e, up and inside her velvet lined pussy. Oh, I wouldn't mind fucking her too! Her pussy was so soft and mesmerizing.

I gave her a couple of good turns, then fucked her with my finger. It was hot, and she moaned secretly with each shove into her. I could have kept my finger there all day, but I wanted to finger her butt. So I removed it and retreated back up her hot crack and to her defiant hole.

Her juices were so slippery, like lube, and I circled her asshole rim, massaging her tight muscled entrance. I pushed forward and her heat enveloped me. Upwards I travelled, probing her rectum and all the untouched secret beauty of her ass. Up to my second knuckle now and her nails were really digging into me. I decide now I'd fuck her with my finger. So I moved back, then forward and she moaned and tensed her body.

"Feel me now?" I asked her.

"Ohh, yes I feel you."

"Where's my finger?"

"In my ass."

"What's it doing to you?"

"It's moving in and out...ohhhh."

I looked around the park and nobody was paying us any attention. I was just a guy with a girl leaned up against him, be it his best friend's girl, and my finger was lodged halfway up her virgin rectum; but nobody could know that.

With each push into her I gained ground, moving in and in and in, until I had my entire middle finger inside of her ass. Each pull out of her painfully tight hole made her muscles involuntarily flex on my finger, biting down on me.

"Damn, is that you squeezing me when I pull out?"

"No. It does it by itself. I don't know why?" She giggled. "Slower, please."

"Yeah, sorry."

She was so tight--I loved the feel of her squeeze. Her ass was being enjoyed by someone who appreciated it. What sexual fun it was to hear her moan, as I opened her up and played with her tightness as if it were a toy. It was wrong on every level what I was doing to her. An ass wasn't supposed to be violated in this way. A friend's girlfriend wasn't supposed to let anyone touch her so inappropriately. A man with a girlfriend wasn't supposed to be so close to another girl, wasn't supposed to be inside of another girl...but here I was defying all the odds, defying this woman's tight crushing ass. My finger was breaking new ground; going where it shouldn't be, and not only was I enjoying it, but Danitza was too.

She was losing what little innocence she possessed. This wasn't her womanhood I was pushing into, but her soul, her pride, her secrets...her everything. This hole was the most sacred, private part of her body, and I was in it, violating her, taking away her secrets with each push into this unimaginably tight hole--and this wasn't even my dick.

My phone rang and it scared both of us. I pulled my finger out of the fire and into the cool autumn air. I saw that it was Ivonne. Instantly my stomach turned.

"Who is it?" She asked, looking around her and adjusting her dress and hair.

"Ivonne. Hold on."

I answered and she asked where I was. I told her we'd gone for a smoke and that we were on our way back to the car right now.

"We have to go. How did you like it?"

She smiled. "I loved it. Why did Ivonne have to call?"

"When do you want to get together again?"

"I don't know. Tonight? I want you to fuck me in my ass."

"Will you call me? Or how?"

"I'll stop by at midnight. Make sure you're alone. A phone call is too risky, so I'll just be parked outside. Javier checks my phone. He's a really jealous person, I know he doesn't show it, but in private he's extremely jealous. I'll make up a lie and say I'm going to my cousins." She told me.

#

My room, in my parent's house faced the street, and it was there that I waited. I showered and cleaned my room as best I could; changing the sheets, grabbing a jar of Vaseline, and tucking it inconspicuously near the bed. Then I waited anxiously.

When I looked at the clock it was eleven thirty, and I decided to jack off. My dick had been constantly erect since I'd fingered Danitza's backside in the park hours earlier. I'd even had Ivonne suck my dick in the car after dropping her off, and had poured a gallon of sperm into her mouth; but even that blowjob hadn't quenched my sexual lust. When I finished masturbating, I sat by the window and continued my wait, my dick rising and throbbing in my pants as I thought of Danitza's delicious ass and the pleasure that would be taking place in this very room in a few minutes.

I went through an array of emotions as I sat there waiting and the clock struck midnight. She hadn't arrived and my spirits fell hard. Had she changed her mind? Had she fallen asl**p? Maybe it was a good thing she wasn't coming, I thought to myself. Yes, it was for the better. Why did I have to cheat on my beautiful girlfriend with this skinny girl with no ass or tits, and who happened to be my friend's girlfriend?

But then I remembered Danitza's tight, tight butt. I remembered her cute face and prominent nose and mysterious almond eyes. I thought of her powerful silence, and her intelligence. I remembered her sweet scent and silky brown Spanish hair. I could live with myself afterwards, after this betrayal, I thought. It was only sex, right? No feelings. I didn't want to take her away from my friend. They could get married for all I cared, and I would be happy for them.

I didn't want Danitza...only her tight, small butt--I wanted that. And it wasn't even her butt I wanted, I just wanted to use it, stick my hard cock in it and unload my thick sperm into her--that's it; that's all. After that, she could go. I had a drop dead gorgeous girl, I didn't need a new one.

I wanted ass, my girl wouldn't give me hers. I wanted something Javier didn't, so what was the problem? Isn't life about getting what you want?

Just then I saw the lights of a car flicker down my darkened street. My heart rose. A white BMW came into view, and I knew it was Danitza—she'd come! Fifteen minutes late, but she'd made it after all. Perhaps she'd been consumed with mixed feelings like me. What was the drive over for her like? The entire thirty minutes it took to get here, she must have been thinking about me. She knew she was on her way to being sodomized for the first time by a man not her boyfriend. This thought excited me.

She pulled up and her head lights turned off. She remained in the car. I hadn't thought about what would happen now. I decided to go to her. I rushed out of the room and crept quietly through the hall, to the front door. The night was freezing and I wished I had on more than a t-shirt. When she saw me, she opened her car door and I saw her in the light for the first time.
"Hey. You came." I said.

"What? You thought I was lying?"

"No, well, maybe I thought you'd change your mind."

"No." She closed the door to the car. I wondered if I should embrace her, hug her maybe, but I didn't. She didn't seem to want it. She wore a sweater and her hair was pulled back. For pants she had on black spandex, sandals wrapped her white feet. She carried a large purse with her, and stood with her arms crossed. "It's cold."

I led her back to the house. When I opened the door for her she passed and she smelled freshly cleaned, as if she'd just showered. She'd sprayed on a sweet, fruity smelling perfume. We crept to my room and I closed the door and locked it.

"Nice room." She said, looking around. I had a lamp on beside the bed, it gave off a yellow dull light. She looked amazing standing there; a Spanish princess just for me. She'd come to deliver me her cute tight butt and nothing more. What more could a man want from a girl as sexy and suave as her? Yes, a good fucking of her tight pussy would be nice and a good blowjob from her full, soft pink lips would have been magical, but no, I was going to make stupendous, secret love to her tiny asshole without the knowledge of my girlfriend or her boyfriend. Nobody in the world will know what we plan to do together...nobody. And that made it all the better for me.

Her presence in my room felt so wrong. She wasn't supposed to be here, not in my house at night with her boyfriend nowhere in sight. She looked so pretty standing in the middle of my room. She was admiring my pictures on the wall, a few of them I'd drawn. As she looked around I couldn't help but glance down to her buttocks. Under her tight spandex were two small lumps. Nothing much to grab, but they were chiseled, and looked marvelously strong. In fact, she did have a nice ass. It wasn't flat, like some poor skinny girls, but were deliciously round, small, but round.

Her hips were slim, and between her thighs I could see light peeking through near her crotch...yes, she was a skinny little thing. My cock was going to fill her up, straight up to her belly. How could she manage it? She looked as if she would break if I pounded her too hard. I'd have to be gentle with her, not that I was planning to be rough, but she was a delicate creature.

She moved to shift her weight on her left foot and I saw the bounce of ass cheek flex as she did so. I wanted to grab that tiny mound and squeeze it. My cock was near bursting point now. There was no real way to hide it, so I didn't. Her pants hugged every inch of her small ass, even rising up between her ass crack, giving a spectacular representation of her bar ass. God, how I wanted to let my fingers explore that crack between her hard muscled cheeks.

As she admired my room, I crept close behind her, too close. My hard dick was sticking out from my thin shorts and I gently let the tip of my erection push against her butt. My face was near her shoulder, her silky hair by my face. As my dick made contact her body reflexed and straightened up taut and rigid. She hadn't expected my dick to be there and she remained still, like a deer catching the scent of an intruder and it was as if she were planning to bolt at the next sudden movement.

I pulled my shorts down and my dick was out, exposed. I felt her sigh, a deep sigh that moved her entire body and let out the softest moan. I used my fingers to push my dick up into that exposed crack and it snuggly lodged itself between her butt.

"Feel it?" I whispered to her.

"Yes." She spoke quietly, as if we were sharing a secret.

"This is where I'm going to fuck you." I pushed forward and it jabbed into her.

Her phone rang. It was on silent, but the buzz of vibration cut as loud as an air horn in the quiet lust of the room. The sudden interruption of our secret meeting touched my chest and I felt my heart rate rise as she reached for her phone in her purse. I saw it was her lover and my best friend.

"I have to answer." She whispered. She tried to move away but I locked my hands on her hips, keeping her planted where she was, keeping my dick against her ass.

"Hello?" She answered.

I heard my friend's voice respond.

"I'm almost at my cousins house, yeah, just stopped for coffee it's a long drive."

As she spoke I reached around her and grabbed at her small tits. My poor friend, he didn't know what was happening with his girlfriend at that very moment. He didn't know his good friend was betraying him, and had his dick between his girl's hard, round cheeks, had his hand over her breasts.

When she hung up she moved away from me, and I put my dick away before she could see it. She looked as if he'd been startled, but she stuffed her phone in her purse and in a determined manner sat on the bed. Danitza felt bad, I could feel it. I saw it in her mysterious eyes and pouty pink lips. She looked so beautiful in her melancholic world. Always, since I'd known her, she acted as if she'd just received news the world was going to end and she was living the tragic last seconds of her life in the company of people not worthy of her.

She sat down on the bed. "So, how are we going to do this?" She asked, as she asked her eyes went to my raging hard on. I saw them widen a bit, then she looked away.

"However you want."

"Do you have a condom?"

"Do I need one? I'm not going to put it in your pussy, if you don't want me to."

"I guess you're right. I brought some things...don't laugh." She opened up her purse and withdrew a tube of KY jelly. She held it up and put it beside her on the bed. I looked to the crude jar of Vaseline I'd readied for the event, and became embarrassed. Then she reached in her purse and pulled out a long, slender metallic tube—a vibrator. It was skinny and silver, as thin as my pinky finger, and maybe six inches long.

"A vibrator?"

"Yes, well, I've heard they can be good during...anal sex. I wasn't quite sure what to wear. I have a g-string on." She took off her grey sweater and I saw she had on a black lacy bra. Her small breasts were quite hidden behind them, but her hands went to cover them anyway; it was as if she were ashamed of them.

"I've never really been with anyone but Javier..."

I sat down and pulled her hands away and she sat there exposed, her chest heaving her tiny tits up and down. I ran my hand over the material of bra, over her small breasts. They were easy to grip, I could take all of them with my fingers, and I did. Her nipples became erect, and showed themselves to me. I reached behind her and unfastened the bra and yanked it away from her white, thin body. Her bare breasts were pink tipped mounds. I touched her soft nipples and she bit down on her lips as she was being fondled by a man not her boyfriend.

As I leaned in to suck them, she grabbed my head. "No." She said, sounding serious.

"Why not?"

"That's more than I want, I don't want this to be a true affair. This should be about sex and sex only. I feel bad already about what I'm doing."

Do you? I thought. I'm about to fuck you in the ass, this is an affair, I wanted to tell her. But all I could say was: "Your breasts are beautiful."

"Are you k**ding me? They're not as big as Ivonne's."

"They're so perfect in shape, what are you talking about. Let me suck them."

I leaned in and she didn't stop me this time. My mouth found her hard nipples and I sucked them in and bit them. Yes, it was quite different having such small breasts to fondle, but in a way, I liked the compact package. They were anything but droopy, like big breasts tend to be. Her nipples pointed skyward. With small tits like that, nipples tend to take on a greater role, and Danitza had some rock hard nipples, perfect for sucking.

Each flick of my tongue against the soft round skin of her nipples sent her reeling. She moaned more than any other girl who'd let me suck their breasts. It was as if I were eating her out. I thought maybe because they were smaller they were more sensitive. Either way, I enjoyed her tits immensely, and she made it more erotica than it should have been.

"My God it feels good. Oh, yes." She moaned as if I were fucking her.

I thought to myself how lucky I was being able to enjoy this latent sex pot of a woman. I couldn't wait to stick my cock in her and fuck her like she'd never been fucked before. I wanted to ravish her. I wanted her to feel our sex for days. I wanted her to come back for more.

After a minute she had my head in a tight embrace while I devoured her pointy tits. I glanced up at her and she had her face scrunched up in a look of sheer pleasure. She opened her eyes and pulled me to her. We kissed in a wild, sloppy mess of tongues and lips. She was very aggressive with her kissing; practically swallowing my face, yet her tongue was artful in her licks and swirls over my lips; even her kissing was stuck up! But this made me want her more. God, I was going to enjoy stuffing my cock up her tight, prissy ass.

I pulled away from her hot mouth and we stared at each other in a moment of surprised lust. We were both startled by this sudden burst of passion. Her glittering eyes searched my face, darting over my features as if she couldn't recognize me. How could this be the same girl who'd ignored me for years, who never looked twice in my direction like a good girlfriend?

"I can't believe what I'm doing." She said. She reached won and grabbed at my shorts, searching for my cock and finding it with quick fingers and a smile.

"Pull it out." I suggested.

She did. Flipping my shorts down and suddenly she was faced with my throbbing member. Her eyes were glued to it. "Oh, my." She said. "You're much larger than Javier." Her hand wrapped around it. Her fingers cold. Her eyes expanded as she gripped and re-gripped my shaft in wonder. Her hands sent shivers up my back. It felt so good to see my friend's girl grabbing my cock.

"Am I bigger?"

"Yes."

"Suck it."

"No."

"Please."

"I'm not your girlfriend. I only do that for Javier. Fuck me in the ass. That's what I'm here for."

"Turn around, here, lay on your stomach."

She did so. I pulled her pants down and she wiggled her hips as I pulled them off. Her white skin gleamed at me as I ran my hands over legs and butt. Her skin was so soft under my hungry touch. I yanked at the black g-string she wore and that came off as well.

She was entirely naked now. Her head lay on my pillow in a s**ttering of brown hair, she wasn't looking at me, but laid there passive, waiting to be violated.

I opened up her cheeks and there it was; small, pink, and thick. Her rim quivered as if she felt my eyes staring it down.

"Here. Let me put a pillow under you." I said grabbing a pillow and stuffing it below her hips so that her ass was pushed up now. She looked ready to be fucked thoroughly, laying there like that, naked and exposed on my bed.

I reached for the tube of KY, smearing a line over my finger. Then with one hand holding her cheek open, I rubbed around the wrinkled skin of opening. Her asshole felt stiff under my touch, so different than a welcoming vagina. You just know that nothing is supposed to go up it by the feel of it. But that's what makes it so appetizing. Just as the knowledge that she's my friends girl makes me lust for her so much more. The knowledge that I was about to do something wrong to her, against nature, against friendship and trust; all of it drew me in like a whirlpool to her tight pink hole.

Her body flexed as I pushed the tip of my finger in and she exhaled sharply into the pillow. Her body didn't want me in there, but the lube helped and her asshole opened. The tip of my finger entered her ass, despite the involuntary protests of her tight little ring.

"Oh, my..." She said.

Slowly my finger sank into her body, up into her fiery bowels.

"Mmmm. Easy." She told me.

Wait till my cock is pressing into you, I thought. I sat there, beside her in the darkened room watching my finger slide in and out of her butt. How stiff this hole was. Her rimmed muscles flexed and expanded as I pushed up her backside.

My cock ached for her touch. It ached to be where my finger was. It ached to penetrate her where she'd never been penetrated. To think this tight hole would be taking my dick in a few moments was unbelievable. The thought incredible.

I grabbed the silver toy Danitza had brought with her and inspected it. There was a small rubber button on the bottom of the probe and I pushed it. It came alive in my hand. Buzzing and growling. It caught Danitza's attention and she lifted her head and focused her beautiful eyes on me once more.

"Oh. You're going to use it?"

"I think so."

I put it between her legs, right to where her bare pink pussy was. The buzzing became muted as it pressed up against her flesh. Her body racked side to side, her hips up and down in the most provocative manner I'd ever seen. I couldn't tell if she was trying to get away from it or push against it.

I easily pushed it between her skinny lips and it entered her vagina. She moaned and grunted in pleasure.

Her head lifted off the pillow and her eyes opened as wide as I'd ever seen them. She was looking right at me. Her sexy Spanish face in pure bliss. I pushed the probe deeper into her body. Her hand reached for me and she dug her nails into me. When I had the toy all the way into her, I looked down and saw it barely sticking out of her.

Now, it was time to sodomize her. I climbed over her, my dick falling between her small hard ass cheeks, and I adjusted myself on my elbows. My nose was in her hair, and I could hear her moaning into the pillow.

"Take the vibrator out." She told me.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes."

I reached down and pulled the wet, vibrating thing out of her pussy and turned it off. She was breathing hard.

"I'm going to put it in now."

"Okay."

I grabbed my cock and aimed it between her cheeks. The head of my dick brushed up against her hot thick hole. I pushed forward at it caught, just the tip of my head against her hard puckered entrance. I held it there for a moment, knowing it could slip away at any time. Then I pushed.

Slowly I felt her warmth taking over my dick head. Her anus opened, struggling to remain small and tight against my invading cock. I stopped, letting her feel the change.

She inhaled deeply, but kept her head pressed tight to the pillow. I could only imagine her facial expression, but definitely, she was going to take it quietly. My lips caressed her soft neck as I tried my best to not shove my erection deep into her bowels at once. It took heavy discipline, but I held steady.

I pushed deeper into her tight ass. Her rim expanded, stretching, stretching, stretching to accommodate my throbbing hard cock. She grunted and her stiff body adjusted. She was in pain. My cock was too big for her, and her body was having a hard time adjusting.

"It hurts more than I thought." She whispered.

"Do you want me to stop?"

"No, just give me a second."

She took several deep breathes, and readjusted her skinny body. Her bangs were hanging over her forehead in a perfect curtain. I imagined what we looked like, with her lying face down on my bed, me on top of her small frame. A lamp was on in the corner of my room, giving everything long shadows and a dull yellow hue.

Her cute ass was pinching the tip of my dick in a nip of pain and overwhelming pleasure. I was about to enter her bowels and fill her with throbbing, hard, meaty cock.

"I'm ready."

I pushed slowly and she groaned. I felt her ass spread open as I entered her body with the thickness of my raging cock. Literally, I felt her open up painfully. As I pushed in she held her breath and with my eyes closed, my entire world focused on the slips of my cock up her anus, opening her innocent tight, hole with my cock. Her ass really didn't want my dick inside, and her rim struggled valiantly trying to keep the oversized intruder from her rectum, but lube was on my side and I f***ed her ass to allow me in. Her ass was boiling hot, the hole stiff and muscled, very unlike a vagina.

"Owwww! No." She said, but my dick was spreading her ass wide and she inhaled sharply and moaned into the pillow. She didn't turn her body, or try to push me away, but she lay there, frozen, while I pushed into her. I didn't thrust in, but gently eased myself up her butt. I stopped halfway inside her burning rectum. Waiting, hoping she'd loosen. The ecstasy was indescribable.

She exhaled and inhaled deeply.

"Slowly, please." She asked, her voice as fragile as ice. It was as if I'd broken something inside of her soul, she wasn't the same. Of course she wasn't, she had a man's penis half way up her butt, and she was so small, that it was an act of miracle she could take it. It was an act of miracle that this was my best friend's girl lying there under me.

I imagined her as I'd always seen her, so quiet, so full of herself and her European ways. Danitza, oh, Danitza; always in a skirt and pantyhose. Always so china doll like, now you're getting fucked up the ass by me, and it's so wonderful that your butt is mine now. What a precious secret treasure you've had hidden between those small, round cheeks, always hidden by a skirt and panty's, always forbidden because you belong to my good friend, but now your secret hole is mine. I own you more than anyone else in the world.

Her skinny, Spanish body was being filled with my hard, cock. She gave a small whimper, and my cock slipped up her bowels in one good, ravishing push, all the way till my pelvic bone was smashed against her soft ass cheeks.

"Ohhh. Shit. Mmm. Owww. Oh, my. Oh, my." She groaned and her asshole flexed tight around the base of my shaft. She had a little hose clamp down there and it threatened to choke to the life from my penis.

The entire length of my cock was buried in her ass and it felt magnificent. Every inch of my penis was being pressed down upon, from every angle. Every inch of my penis encompassed her warmth. My cock was in her ass. I was in my best friend's girlfriend's ass and loving every precious second of her writhing and moaning, and her tight virginity.

"Oh my." She said to me cutting through the quiet of the room. I could smell her pussy

Then commenced my unrelenting ass fucking of this poor girl.

I grabbed her hips and softly, pulled myself from her rectum. The release was welcomed by her body and she shivered under me as I slid from her ass. Then in I went, up her ass, diving through her tight freshly spread butt. There was a quiet sound it made as our skin made contact, as my cock slid up her butt. A sexy sound only made by sodomy. She gave a few high pitched, but silent gasps, but otherwise kept her head down in the pillow. I could look down her back and see my dick between her butt cheeks, watch it exit, then disappear up her skinny, bony body. Each push in was magic, her ass was just too small for me. This fight against nature was magnificent. This wasn't how it was supposed to be, but we were doing it, I was doing it.

She remained quiet as I greedily sodomized her. I may have been making more noise than her. She was soldiering through it, allowing me to have my fill of the pleasures of anal sex. She may have enjoyed it at that point, but I'll never know.

Her ass was being abused by me. I slowly fucked her, but the thrusts in were pretty hard and I made sure to push as deep as I could, trying my hardest to get this quiet girl to moan, or make some sort of noise. But she buried her head in my pillow and took it like a champion.

This became my goal, to make her moan My hands wrapped around her bony hips, and I flipped her around, so that we rolled and she was on top. I looked over her shoulder and saw her pink tipped nipples pointing to my ceiling. Her legs were open wide, the bottoms of her feet on either side of me.
I began to drill her like this, not hard, but enough that each push into her rectum made her whimper. She had her nails dug into my thighs, but I couldn't feel the pain. I firmly held her hips as I pushed up into her, pulling her down onto me as she pulled away. It was erotic, holding her like this, making her moan.

I stopped pumping into her, because I was nearing a climax, and with a lone hand, I reached to her soaking wet pussy and gave her clit a few rubs. She was breathing hard, and so was I. Just the feel of her tight, tight butt wrapped around my cock was enough for me. I could have laid like that forever. And I did for a few minutes, touching her pussy while my cock was buried in her bowels.

Her clit was hard, and she enjoyed me rubbing it and pushing my fingers in her.

"Yes." She told me, for the first time since I'd entered her ass.

With another hand I found her tits. My fingers ran over her nipples and her head tilted back in pleasure, she began to kiss my neck. I gave her a thrust upwards and her mouth shut tight, her eyes squeezed closed and she moaned. "Ohh."

I kept at her pussy, rubbing and massaging and she came. Her body shaking and twitching, she made no noise as she climaxed. I turned her over, holding her by her hips, she was so light it was easy. I pulled her up with me, so that she was on her knees. Then I began to fuck her. Her ass held me tight as I pummeled thrust after thrust into her. Still, she gave a few short grunts, but otherwise remained quiet. She was so skinny, each push into her shook her entire body. She was being ravished by me now, with no mercy for her innocent ass. Each fuck was a slap of my balls against her hot shaved pussy, my hips slapping against her ass cheeks. I gave her hard, short pumps, thinking entirely of my pleasure only.

This was her most secret hole I was taking. Any innocence she had was now gone, as she was being fucked up her ass by her boyfriend's friend. After so many thrusts, her ass seemed to lose its tight death grip, and it became a demanding hole, that didn't hurt me as much as before.

She dropped from her elbows to the bed, and would have fell completely if I hadn't of held her up by the hips. I was keeping her propped up, fucking her with a passion in her asshole.

"Oh." She would say as I rammed up her. I wanted her to scream, but she wouldn't. She had something to prove to me, that my cock wouldn't make her audible. So fucked her harder, sweat dripping down my face, down my chest. The only sound in the room was the slapping of our bodies, and our breathing. The room smelled of her pussy and ass, it smelled of sex.

Then I pulled my dick entirely from her body and her ass hole gapped open at me. A wide, red, swollen hole, white cum at the edges of it; I stared at it for a moment. Mesmerized, watching it slowly close. Then I rammed forward. My cock opening it back up in a sudden shock. She screamed, moaning all the way as I filled her belly with penis. This is how I needed to fuck her.

I did so. Long hard thrusts; each one producing a lovely moan of pleasure or pain. Finally, I felt myself about to come. I pulled my cock from her ass in a moment of inspiration and jumped to where her face was on the bed. With a mean, grab of her silky brown hair I pulled her face to my red and battered cock. She was going to have me fill her mouth with my sperm. I was surprised when she opened her mouth and took me deep. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked and bobbed, just like a porno I thought as I blasted a load into her hot wet swirling mouth. I squirted five or six times, each less powerful into her suckling mouth. Then I removed my cock.

She looked up at me, her mouth full of white, bubbling sperm and the taste of her ass. She looked around frantically, finding a waste basket near my bed and spitting my sperm out in a long, viscous drop.

"Wow." She said, dropping on my bed.

"You're wonderful, Danitza." I said, feeling dizzy with a sexual high. "Did you like it?"

"It was very different, but yes I did like it, it hurt a lot. But it was just like I'd read. Very filling. There's nothing like it."

"Can we keep doing this? I can't imagine life without you after this."

She smiled at me and put a hand to my face. "I don't think so. I don't know. I..."

I leaned over and kissed her. She was all over me, her hands grabbing and hugging me as if I were the love of her life. There was something so erotic about this taboo sex, this secret we had, that it drove us up, higher than we'd both ever been.

THE END.
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 7 months ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 4771  |  
100%
  |  4

My Best Friend, Amelia

Amelia and I had been best friends since we were very young. Her f****y moved in across the street from ours when we were about three years old. My mom called up her mom one day to set up a play date, and we have been inseparable ever since. Neither of us ever thought that it was strange that our best friend was a member of the opposite sex. During sl**povers, our parents would tuck us in together on a fold-out sofa and read us bedtime stories. At the beach, our parents would throw us in the bathtub together after being out in the sand to make us quicker to wash up. That's just how things were.

Even when we started middle school and everything started to become about discovering our sexuality for all our peers, it never was between us. Amelia joined the band and played clarinet, I joined the baseball team and played first base. Guy, girl. Band, baseball. Our differences never phased us and we were always the best of friends.

I always thought that Amelia was pretty, but I never thought of her in a sexual way. She was cute in middle school. Her brown hair was straight and long, reaching halfway down her back. Her eyes were big and green, always twinkling. Her nose was small and round, and didn't call attention to itself. And her body was skinny and angular, making me think that when God designed her he must have only had a ruler handy to help him draw. She had a couple boyfriends over the years, and always talked to me about her crushes. It never bothered me. I did the same with her when I was interested in a girl.

High school came around and nothing changed between us. Still best friends. But around the middle of freshman year, I started to notice a change in Amelia. She started to grow up. She cut her long hair, which made her look young, in favor of a shorter haircut that fell around her shoulders. She could wear it up or down with equal ease. Her body started to fill out as well, her legs becoming longer, her hips widening, and her chest developing. I noticed these things, but didn't really let it change the way I felt about her. Sure, I admitted to myself that my best friend was totally hot, but I had never thought of her as anything other than my best friend, and that's the way it would stay. I was protective of her, and always a little wary when a boy would ask her out, but that was only because I wanted to make sure that nobody hurt her.

Thankfully the first guy that she really had a serious relationship with was alright in my book. His name was Justin. He was on the football team, was a good student, and most importantly, was a decent guy and treated Amelia right. They started dating towards the end of freshman year. I was never so sure how Justin felt about me. Maybe he thought it was strange that Amelia's best friend was a guy. He and I were never super close friends, but he seemed to tolerate me fine and didn't seem jealous of how close I was with Amelia.

Around the beginning of sophomore year, I started dating a girl named Megan. Megan was a cheerleader, was very pretty, and also really smart. We had Spanish class together that year, which is how we met. I really enjoyed spending time with her, and she was a lot of fun, but I sensed that Megan wasn't completely understanding of my friendship with Amelia. Don't get me wrong, Megan never said or did anything wrong towards Amelia, but when you are dating someone, it's hard not to notice things like when they seem not to care for your best friend.

Things went along like that for about a year. Amelia dating Justin. Me dating Megan. And Amelia and me still best friends through it all. Everything seemed like it was going pretty well until one day in the middle of junior year...

“I just can't believe you wouldn't stand up for me!” Megan yelled at me one day after school.

“Megan, you're being a little ridiculous. You really didn't need to bring your huge gym bag to chemistry,” I replied, equally upset by this point. “Plus, it was totally a mistake. She didn't mean to trip!”

Megan and I were in chem together that year, and for some reason Megan insisted on bringing her very large gym bag to class with her on game days. Maybe it was so that everyone at school would recognize her as a cheerleader. She seemed to view it as a huge status symbol for some reason. Today in chem class, another girl had tripped on Megan's bag since it was too big to fit under her desk and wound up spilling a beaker full of some noxious liquid all over the bag. Even though the chemical did no harm other than smelling bad, Megan had completely lost it and had started yelling at the girl for being so clumsy as to spill all over her special cheerleader bag.

Thankfully our teacher, Mr. McHenry, had stepped in swiftly and had come down hard on Megan. He told Megan that it was obviously an accident and that she needed to calm down or else he would send her up to the office to have the assistant principal deal with it. Throughout the whole thing, I just sat quietly at my desk, not wanting to get involved. To be honest, I was actually a little embarrassed that my girlfriend was making such a huge scene in the middle of class. As many nice qualities as Megan had, she was a little volatile and prone to outbursts if she didn't get her way. I had started noticing it a few months into our relationship, and had found ways to work around it, but my patience was really starting to wear thin on the issue after a little more than a year of being with Megan.

“How are you still not on my side, Clark?” Megan yelled at me as we walked out of school at the end of the day and towards the student parking lot. “I'm your GIRLFRIEND. You're supposed to be on MY side when stuff like this happens!”

“Look, Megan, there was no way I could get involved,” I tried to placate her. “McHenry would have totally chewed me out if I had spoken up in the middle of someone else's business, and plus by the time the class was over your bag was mostly dry and it hardly smelled...”

“Clark, shut up! It's not important what actually happened. The important thing is that some girl spilled some shit that smelled really bad all over my bag and then just acted like it was no big deal,” Megan continued to lecture me in an elevated voice as we approached my car in the parking lot. “It doesn't matter if it dried and didn't smell bad anymore. When bad stuff happens, you are supposed to be on my side, get it?!”

I sighed, visibly annoyed with the entire situation. “I understand what you're saying, but I really think you're overreacting in this particular situation,” I tried to explain as reasonably as I could.

“Oh my God. You just don't get it, do you?” Megan screamed, dropping her gym bag on the asphalt behind my car. “You know what? I don't care that your parents are out of town and you wanted to go to your house and fuck for a couple hours before the football game. You're being an asshole and I'm not dealing with you. Go home and jack off for all I care. And don't bother coming to the game tonight. If I look up and see you in the stands, I'm going to be so pissed at you.” Megan struggled for something else to yell at me, but seemed to be lost for words. She grabbed her bag from the ground and marched off in the opposite direction, leaving me standing in the parking lot, holding my keys, and watching her as she stalked away in a huff.

When she rounded a corner and it became apparent that she wasn't coming back, I unlocked the car and slammed the door behind me as I got in. Megan and I had fought before, but never over something as trivial as this. I couldn't imagine why she was getting so worked up over nothing. But still, we had fought before and gotten over it, so I was sure that if I just gave her twenty four hours to cool down, we would be fine the next day.

Still pissed off about the whole situation, I cranked the car, jammed it into gear, and tore out of the parking lot at a speed that probably wasn't safe. But I didn't care. I just wanted to get some of my anger out in any way I could at the moment.

Thank goodness she told me not to show up to the football game. I usually went to all the home games and sat in the stands. It was nice to support the team, and I knew it meant a lot to Megan to have her boyfriend there to see her cheer. But tonight, I knew that being there at the game would probably just make me angry. Sometimes when Megan was mad at me she would flirt with other guys in front of me just because she knew it would get a rise out of me. I hated to imagine what sorts of flirting would happen between she and the football players at the game tonight if I showed up in the stands. I didn't think that Megan would actually ever cheat on me, but still, she was a very attractive girl, and she had figured out how to use her good looks as a weapon to make me jealous when we were in a fight.

Thankfully I wouldn't have to deal with it tonight. The moment I pulled up at my house, I put the whole thing out of my mind and hopped in the shower to wash away the stress of the day. After my shower, I sat down on the sofa and zoned out while surfing channels on the TV.

I had completely lost track of time when all of a sudden I felt my cell phone vibrating in my pocket. I looked at the caller ID. It was Amelia. “Hey Mel, what's up?” I called out to my best friend in a cheery voice as I put the phone to my ear.

“Clark,” Amelia sobbed into the phone. “I need to see you. Can I...can I come over?” Amelia sounded completely distraught, and I was immediately worried.

“Amelia, are you ok?” I asked, concern showing in my voice. “Of course you can come over, but tell me what's wrong.”

“I can't...not on the phone,” Amelia cried. “I'm coming over. See you in a few.” And with that, she clicked off.

I paced the living room anxiously. I couldn't imagine what might be the matter, but it definitely sounded serious. I was very worried and couldn't wait for Amelia to get there so I could find out what the heck was going on.

The ten minutes it took her to get to my house seemed to drag by. I thought about calling her back and asking where she was, but I figured in case she was driving that it would be unsafe, especially with how upset she seemed to be at the moment.

Finally I heard the slam of a car door out in the driveway and I opened the front door to meet her. Amelia ran into my arms and grabbed me as if her life depended on it. I held her close and felt her sobbing uncontrollably into my shoulder. I gently stroked her back and whispered into her ear that whatever was the matter, it would all be ok.

We managed to make our way inside and shut the front door. We walked into the living room together and I sat Amelia down on the sofa and went to the kitchen to get her a glass of water. I came back with the water to find her a little calmer. She was still crying, but her deep sobs had transitioned into meek sniffles and it seemed like she was about ready to tell me what was going on.

“Oh my God, Clark,” Amelia heaved as she gratefully accepted the glass of water I offered her. “I have no idea how to say this. It's the worst thing that could have happened,” she said, struggling to control her voice.

“Mel, it's ok. Don't worry, just let me know what's going on with you,” I said, trying to provide as much support as I could to my best friend.

Amelia choked down some of the water and then continued, “it's not just me. This is about you too...”

Her ominous and confusing inclusion of me into the situation didn't make sense. I struggled to understand how anything could possibly involve me as well, until Amelia finally found her voice and continued. “I walked in on Justin and Megan having sex in the weight room in the gym a few minutes ago,” she managed to choke out before relapsing into a fit of uncontrollable sobbing.

As soon as the words left her lips my mind started to race. Justin and Megan? Her boyfriend? My girlfriend? Having sex with each other? There was no way! I couldn't believe it. Justin was crazy about Amelia. I thought he would never, ever hurt her. And what about Megan? The thought of my girlfriend cheating on me was more than I could bear. I stood up from the sofa and threw the TV remote across the room where it cracked against a wall.

“What the hell?!” I screamed. “Are you sure?” I knew that there was probably no way that Amelia was mistaken about what she had seen, but I was so shocked that my mind was racing trying to find any conceivable way in which what Amelia had just told me could be a mistake. “Are you absolutely positive?” I reiterated as I paced back and forth in front of the TV.

Amelia calmed down enough to talk again. “Clark, I know you're angry, but try to calm down. Yes, I'm absolutely sure. I was going to the gym to surprise Justin before the football game tonight. He usually hangs out at the gym before the games and exercises a little bit before the team gets on the bus, and I just wanted to see him before the game. I didn't see him in the main part, so I checked in the weight room. The door was locked, but I guess it's broken because when I jiggled it, it opened, and then when I walked into the room I saw...I saw them...on the floor...you know...”

She trailed off, and was overcome with another wave of sobs. Her tears were starting to give out by now, and her body heaved up and down, but no tears came out. I was angry. I was hurt. I couldn't believe that Megan would do something like this to me. Even more, I couldn't believe that Justin would do something like this to Amelia. But right now, the only thing that mattered was that my best friend was hurting, and I wanted to help in any way I could.

I sat back down on the sofa next to Amelia and put my arm around her shoulders. She leaned back and curled her body in close to mine. I felt her shoulders shake up and down as she continued to cry, and I gently stroked her arm, trying to comfort her in whatever way I could. I didn't dare say anything, because I knew that whatever I said in that moment would be so contorted by my anger that it would only serve to make things worse.

Amelia and I sat on the sofa for an hour, just being close to each other and letting ourselves slowly get over the anger and hurt that we were both feeling. After a long while, I finally felt Amelia's breathing come back to normal and her body relax a little bit.

“You know, Megan and I had a big fight today,” I finally said, when I felt like my emotions were in check enough to speak again. “Maybe she was trying to get back at me,” I wondered out loud as I let out a deep sigh, trying to release the bad feelings within me.

Amelia sniffled one more time and then answered, “Megan has never liked me. I've known it ever since you guys started getting serious. I wonder if she was trying to hurt me too?”

“I don't know,” I said softly, “but this whole situation is completely shitty.” I turned my head and looked at the clock on the wall of the living room. It was seven o'clock. The game was starting now. I tried to block the image of Megan in her short cheer skirt out of my head. Thinking about her only hurt me. I couldn't believe what she had done.

“Clark,” Amelia said softly, “I don't want to be alone tonight...I'm so upset.”

“You can stay here tonight, Mel,” I said, gently squeezing her arm. “My parents are gone for the weekend, so you can stay in the guest room. But first maybe we should try to eat something,” I continued, knowing that after such an intense emotional afternoon the two of us were probably weak from hunger even though we might not feel like eating.

I took her hand and pulled her up off the sofa. “Come on, let's go see what we can make for dinner,” I said as we walked into the kitchen.

Amelia and I started rooting around in the fridge and various cabinets, trying to see if we could find something easy to make for dinner. As I looked at Amelia bent over in the pantry, examining something on the bottom shelf, I was overcome with a strange wave of sexual energy. Amelia was wearing a pair of short denim shorts, and her ass was sticking straight out into the air as she bent over the shelves. I had never really stopped to admire just what an amazing ass Amelia actually had, yet as soon as the thought entered into my head, I immediately tried to dismiss it. Dude, stop...she's your best friend, I thought to myself. You're just horny because you're angry. Seriously, don't ogle your best friend, I reminded myself as I cleared my throat.

“So...anything in there we can make?” I said, hoping that my voice sounded normal and not awkward at all. I still couldn't believe that I had caught myself checking out my best friend's ass.

“Well, there's this boxed macaroni and cheese,” Amelia said, grabbing something off the bottom shelf and turning around to face me.

As Amelia turned around, my eyes darted down to her body. She was wearing a black tank top that clung tightly to her torso. Amelia had a nice toned stomach, and a very nice chest. Her breasts had developed well in the past couple years, and the top didn't do much to hide her amazing curves. The tank top displayed a tasteful amount of cleavage. Not too much, but definitely enough to give the viewer a good idea of what was underneath. Amelia's breasts were a very nice size. They looked about the size of small cantaloupes. Maybe a large C cup or small D, I estimated, but wasn't sure. I felt a surge of adrenaline as I admired Amelia's body, and then immediately another admonition from my conscience as I realized that this was my best friend I was salivating over, and that I needed to put these kinds of thoughts out of my head right away! I was sure that the only reason I was feeling these really strange things was because of the huge emotional stress I was under at the moment.

“Um...sure, let's do that,” I said, finally realizing that she was holding a box of macaroni out to me. I reached out and took the box from her, awkwardly avoiding eye contact with her as I turned around and found a pot for the noodles.

Amelia helped with the cooking, and in the close quarters of the kitchen, we bumped into each other a couple times, laughing it off as best we could. Finally the meal was almost done. I reached for a large spoon to stir the cheese in with the noodles, and Amelia reached at the same time. Our hands landed on top of one another as we both reached for the utensil, and I looked up and saw Amelia blush as she withdrew her hand with a soft, “sorry” from her lips.

We served ourself some food and went back to sit on the sofa as we ate. Both Amelia and I were completely exhausted from the emotional evening we had been dealt, so conversation was sparse. We sat close to one another, our legs touching, and we ate in silence. I could tell Amelia was still brooding about the events of the afternoon. I hated to imagine how shocking it must have been for her to walk in and witness Megan and Justin in the middle of their act. I was upset enough just hearing about it. I could only imagine what Amelia felt.

I looked over at her as she slowly f***ed herself to eat. Her eyes stared off into the distance and her chest rose and fell heavily, her breathing labored. My eyes traveled lower, and admired the broad curves of her breasts rising and falling with each breath. Her cleavage was amazingly defined with deep shadows in the dim light of the living room as the sun started to sink behind the trees in the backyard. I felt a current of excitement run across my body, but again, admonished myself for staring at Amelia's chest. This is how friendships get ruined, I reminded myself, hoping to quell any sort of wayward thoughts from this point on. Just get through tonight. Deal with the hurt, and things will be more normal in the morning.

Finally finished eating, Amelia leaned forward and placed her plate gently on the coffee table. She stretched her arms up above her head and let out a deep yawn. I was treated to an amazing view of her breasts as her back arched, and she pushed her chest out into the room. She lowered her arms, snaked one around one of my arms, and curled her legs up onto the sofa as she leaned her head against my shoulder.

As I turned my head to look down at her, I was treated to an amazing view right down the front of Amelia's top. I tried to look away, but found myself absolutely mesmerized. “Sorry to have to bring the bad news with me today,” Amelia said softly. “I've been so upset about the whole thing, I haven't even stopped to ask how you're doing with it all,” she continued, gently turning her head to look up at me.

I managed to avert my gaze from Amelia's breasts and stared at the wall above the blank television screen instead. I let out a deep sigh. “I'm not gonna lie. I'm very upset,” I intoned in a flat and exhausted voice. “I was expecting you to come over and tell me almost anything else except what you actually did.”

“I'm really sorry it happened,” Amelia whispered as she lowered her head and let her lips come in contact with the skin of my arm. I thought that she gave my arm a soft kiss as her lips brushed by, but it could have just been my overactive imagination. “Well, should we at least try to get some sl**p?” Amelia asked me as she slowly extricated herself from around my arm and stood next to the sofa.

“Sure...might as well,” I sighed as I heaved myself up. I put my arm around her shoulders as we walked through the dark living room into the hallway. I clicked on the light switch in the hall and we both recoiled under the suddenly bright light cast by a bulb high up on the wall.

We passed by the guest bedroom on the right and Amelia stopped, her hand on the knob. “I didn't bring anything to sl**p in...do you think I could borrow a nightie from your mom or something? We're about the same size,” she said as she turned the knob and stood halfway in the doorway to the bedroom.

“Sure, I'll go find something for you,” I said and continued down the hallway to my parents' bedroom. I searched through my mom's dresser and found a simple, white cotton nightgown. The fabric was light and wispy in my hands, and I rubbed the smooth material through my fingers as I walked back down the hall towards Amelia.

I handed her the gown and Amelia threw it over her shoulder and into the bedroom. “Thanks,” she said. “I'm really glad I'm not going home tonight. I'm not sure I'd be able to deal with this by myself...”

Her thought trailed off as she absentmindedly took my hand. Our eyes locked, and for a moment I could swear that I saw a deep desire reflected in her big, green eyes. We continued to stand there, just holding hands and staring at each other for what felt like minutes, but was probably only a few seconds. Finally breaking out of the trance, Amelia quickly leaned forward, pecked me on the cheek, and whispered, “goodnight, Clark.”

Amelia shut herself into the guest room and I turned around to walk back to my room. My mind was racing. What was that look that we had shared with each other? Why was I all of a sudden responding so sexually to my best friend? Was she feeling the same way? What the hell is going on with this crazy day?

I shut the door to my room behind me and stripped off my pants and shirt. Wearing only my boxers, I crawled under the covers in my bed and reached over to the bedside table and clicked off the lamp. I was swallowed by the darkness of my room.

Minutes later, I was still very confused, a little horny, and completely unable to sl**p. I glanced over at the clock: 10:39. I had been lying here for more than a half hour and felt no closer to falling asl**p, no closer to figuring out what these insane feelings I was having for Amelia were, and no closer to being able to let go of my anger at all the events of the day.

My mind was jumping from question to question for the thousandth time that night when all of a sudden I heard a noise in the hallway and froze. I held my breath and listened intently. The soft fall of footsteps on the carpet in the hallway was coming closer. I heard them stop in front of my bedroom door, and then the gentle sound of the handle turning and the door swinging open.

The house was pitch black, but my eyes had adjusted enough to see the curvy silhouette that could only be Amelia enter my bedroom. The thin fabric of the white nightgown clung to her figure, and despite the darkness I could see that perhaps Amelia and my mom weren't the same size after all. The gown looked very short on Amelia, coming up well above her knees. It also looked incredibly tight on her, especially around the bust. The white material hugged Amelia's body like a second skin, outlining every delicious curve in perfect relief. As I stared, I realized that she must not be wearing a bra, since I could see the perfect impression of Amelia's nipples poking out against the fabric.

“Clark?” Amelia called out softly into the room as she entered. “I can't sl**p...”

I continued to gaze at Amelia's amazing body clad in the incredibly small nightgown as she walked further into my room. “Me either,” I confessed, hoping the whole time that she couldn't see my eyes pouring over her body from top to bottom.

“I just feel horrible, and nothing makes sense right now,” she continued breathlessly as she approached my bedside. “Is it ok if I cuddle with you? I think I would sl**p better if I weren't alone,” she continued, placing a hand on the covers of the bed near my arm.

“Sure, of course you can,” I said as I scooted over as much as I could in my twin sized bed and threw the covers back for her.

“Thanks, Clark,” Amelia whispered as she crawled into bed beside me. “I know we haven't done this since we were like five,” she laughed awkwardly as she pulled the covers up to her chin.

“Yeah...” I trailed off awkwardly as I felt our arms pressed against each other under the covers. The bed was a little small for two, and I could feel myself perilously close to falling off the other side.

“Can you scoot over any more?” Amelia asked.

“No, I'm about to fall off already,” I replied. “Sorry it's not really made for two.”

“That's ok,” Amelia replied and reached over to take my hand. “We'll just have to cuddle closer then,” she said in a tone that I couldn't quite distinguish between playful or matter-of-fact. With that, she rolled onto her side, and pulled my arm across to wrap around her. I found myself spooning up against Amelia's back, my hand resting near her stomach, clasped inside hers.

Seeing Amelia walk into my room in the middle of the night wearing an incredibly tiny nightgown had done nothing to help my horniness subside, and now that we were spooning in my bed that was way too small for us I felt my dick start to swell inside my boxers. I desperately wanted to avoid Amelia feeling me get hard because the last thing I needed was to poke my best friend in the back with my dick and totally creep her out. I tried to pull my hips back a little bit to separate my groin from her butt, and succeeded in giving myself a little space so she couldn't feel my arousal.

“Thanks...you're amazing,” Amelia whispered as she stroked my hand with her thumb.

What in the hell is going on? I yelled at myself inside my own head. How in the world did you find yourself in this situation? This is so messed up. If anything goes wrong, your friendship could be over, I continued to berate myself inwardly. Just be cool.

I felt the thin fabric of Amelia's nightgown under my fingers. The material was stretched tight against the firm skin of her stomach, and I felt her body move gently under my fingertips as she breathed in and out. It might have been my imagination, but I could swear that her breathing sounded a little faster than it normally would if someone were trying to sl**p. What was Amelia feeling right now? Was she as confused as I was? Was she as horny as I was? Was she having strange feelings just like I was?

Involuntarily, I started to run my fingers gently back and forth over the fabric covering Amelia's stomach. The cotton was smooth to my touch. I felt her breathing intensify ever so slightly as I slowly stroked her. Was it possible that she was enjoying this?

A small sigh escaped Amelia's lips. It sounded content; I became more bold.

I slowly started to widen the diameter that my fingers traveled over Amelia's stomach. I circled her belly button, straying a little lower and a little higher each time. Her breathing continued at the same slightly elevated pace, and I felt a thrill as she stretched her legs, letting her feet intertwine with mine under the covers.

After a couple minutes, my fingers strayed low enough that I felt the top edge of Amelia's panties through the thin fabric of the nightie. I traced the line of her panties through the thin fabric and then moved my hand back up until I felt the material start to tighten as I approached the bottom of her ample chest. I didn't dare to push past these two boundaries. I was so conflicted about what was going on already. I was becoming hornier by the minute, squeezed into this tiny bed with an amazingly attractive girl...oh, and she just happened to be my best friend. This was so confusing!

All of a sudden, despite the incessant chatter in my own head, I froze; Amelia's body had shifted, and she gently rocked her hips backwards, letting her round butt come in contact with my now very erect penis. I felt my cock nestle into the cleft between her buttocks despite the layers of fabric separating us. Amelia's breathing caught in her chest and the ensuing silence threatened to split the room in half.

Oh my God, I thought to myself. This is the end. She just felt how horny you are and she's going to freak out. How the hell am I going to explain myself??

Amelia let go of my hand and shifted in the bed. She turned her body over so she was facing me. Our faces were only inches apart, and we stared at each other through the darkness. My heart was pounding. I thought for sure that Amelia could hear it about to explode out of my chest. She was going to yell, I just knew it.

I closed my eyes, expecting any second to feel her body pull away and for her to storm out of the room, hurt and angry that I would take advantage of her while she was still so upset.

The seconds ticked by, and yet I didn't feel her pull away. I opened my eyes, afraid of the expression of disgust that might be on her face. But Amelia stared back at me, her eyes shining in the darkness. “Oh, Clark...” Amelia whispered, almost inaudibly as she leaned forward and gently kissed me on the lips.

The shock spread through me as the soft meeting of our lips excited every nerve in my body. I didn't realize how tense I had become, waiting for Amelia to storm out of my room, until the stress evaporated and I leaned in to kiss her back.

I reached forward and pulled Amelia's body into mine, wrapping my arm around her back. I spread my lips ever so slightly and started to explore Amelia's mouth with my tongue. The fervor of our kissing intensified as she responded. Her hands snaked forward and found my hair, gently tousling it as we rolled over, Amelia straddling me in the bed.

I felt the fabric of the nightgown ride up as Amelia spread her legs on either side of me. Her hands grabbed large fist fulls of my hair as I encircled her body with my arms and pulled her down into my body. My hands raced across Amelia's back, straying lower until I felt the nightgown end, the garment bunched up somewhere around her hips.

Feeling bold, I let my hands slide lower, and felt the sheer fabric of Amelia's panties under my fingers. I gently started to squeeze and massage her firm, round ass through her panties, and was rewarded with a soft moan that escaped from her lips in between kisses.

My cock was rock hard by this point, and was straining against the confines of my boxers. Amelia started to gently rock her hips back and forth as she straddled me, pressing her groin into mine. The friction felt incredible, and soon a wet spot started to form in my boxers as precum leaked from my tip.

Amelia's chest was pressed against mine. I felt her breasts, large and firm, straining against the tight fabric of her nightgown. I gripped the hem of the nightie in my hand and fingered the smooth material, feeling how thin and insubstantial it really was. After a few more encouraging moans from Amelia, I started to slowly tug the gown higher, completely uncovering her panties. I ran my hands up the sides of Amelia's waist, pushing the nightgown higher and higher. The gown peeled off in one smooth motion until I reached her breasts.

The gown was incredibly tight around Amelia's chest. I had to tug a little harder to finally succeed in pulling the nightie all the way over her breasts. As soon as it was off, I tossed the light cloth somewhere off to the side, not caring where it landed.

Now wearing nothing but her panties, Amelia crushed her chest into mine once more. The feeling of bare skin on skin was incredible. Amelia's breasts were amazingly firm, especially given how large they were. The feeling of her perfect, round breasts sliding across my bare chest was unlike anything I had felt before.

Amelia continued to rock her hips back and forth, and I could feel the pace intensify as we both became more and more aroused. Finally unable to stand it anymore, I pushed Amelia up and extracted myself from underneath her. I flipped her over and pushed her down onto the bed.

As I knelt over her, I was finally able to gaze unabashedly at Amelia's amazing body, spread before me in my bed. On her face was a look of the most intense passion I had ever seen. Her brow glistened with sweat, her large, green eyes looked hungrily at me, and her mouth was twisted into an expression of complete ecstasy. My eyes traveled lower, finally able to openly admire the firm curves of her amazing breasts which rose and fell with each gasping breath she took. Her nipples were small and compact, and stood perfectly at attention, the cool air of the bedroom causing them to stiffen. Her stomach was flat, rising and falling with her chest. A pair of small, black lace panties covered her pussy, and her long, smooth legs were spread wide to accommodate my body positioned in the middle.

The sight of this amazing woman, my best friend, but also someone who I was starting to realize that I loved much more than just a friend, was more than I could bear. My cock was throbbing, straining against the fabric of my boxers. I couldn't stand the feeling any longer, and in one swift motion, I hooked a finger into the waistband and pulled them down, kicking them off my feet at the bottom.

As soon as my boxers were off, I wasted no time in attacking the small wisp of fabric that was the only thing remaining between me and seeing Amelia completely uncovered before me. I grabbed her black lace panties by the waist and quickly slid them down Amelia's smooth thighs. She curled her legs upward to help, and I tossed the lacy fabric off behind me as soon as the panties cleared her toes.

The moment seemed to freeze for just a second as Amelia lay there with her legs straight up in the air. Finally, she lowered her legs back down to the bed and parted them widely once more. The skin above Amelia's pussy was shaved completely smooth, and in the faint nighttime gleam I could see the soft folds of her lips, already moist with anticipation.

I lowered myself between Amelia's legs once more. We were finally completely naked with one another. I felt my cock make contact with the outer lips of Amelia's pussy, both of us impossibly wet already. The feeling of complete skin on skin contact was incredible, and we both moaned audibly as I gently rubbed the head of my penis up and down Amelia's smooth pussy.

“Amelia, are you sure this is what you want?” I whispered, hoping to God that the answer was 'yes' and that she wanted this as badly as I did.

“Clark, yes, oh my God, yes,” Amelia moaned back as she placed her hands on my hips. “I guess it just took this horrible day for me to realize that you're the only guy who's always been there for me no matter what. I'm so glad we're friends, but honestly, I want so much more than that,” she continued as her breasts rose and fell heavily with her breaths. “Clark...I love you.”

“I love you too, Amelia,” I whispered breathlessly as I finally pushed my cock forward and into her waiting pussy.

Amelia and I let out a unison gasp as I buried myself inside her for the first time. I felt her smooth, muscular walls parting to accommodate my length. She was incredibly wet and incredibly tight. It was the most amazing sensation I had ever felt.

Feeling myself bottom out, I quickly slid back out until only my tip was still inside her, and then immediately reversed direction, filling Amelia's pussy once more with my long, hard cock. Amelia let out a moan as I penetrated her again. She reached for my face and pulled me down into a long, passionate kiss as I continued to slide my dick in and out of her incredibly tight pussy.

I felt our juices mingle together, creating the most incredible natural lubrication that made each thrust more effortless than the last. As we quickly found our rhythm, I started to speed up my thrusts. Amelia was able to quickly match my pace, and she rocked her hips back and forth to meet each thrust, intensifying the pleasure for both of us.

“Oh my God, Clark,” Amelia moaned as we continued the frantic pace of our love making. “I've never...felt something this...incredible,” she continued in between gasping breaths. “I never realized it...but I think that...a part of me has wanted to do this...for a really long time,” she continued laboriously.

I propped myself up on my elbows, giving myself a slightly elevated view. I gazed down at Amelia's gorgeous body, motionless only a few minutes ago, shivering in anticipation of what was to come. Now her body was writhing in pleasure, rocking back and forth to meet my strong thrusts. Amelia's perfect breasts were bouncing up and down on her chest, and I heard the slap of flesh on flesh as our bodies met with each repeated thrust.

I reached up with one hand and roughly cupped Amelia's right breast. I squeezed the firm flesh in my hand and savored the sound of Amelia's sharp intake of breath as I gently pinched and squeezed her nipple in between two fingers.

Sweat glistened on both of our bodies as the minutes passed, neither one of us ready to end the most incredible love making of our lives. Knowing that I would need a break soon, I finally willed myself to slide my hard cock all the way out of Amelia's body. Amelia's face pouted as she felt my cock withdraw, leaving her empty for the first time since I had first entered her.

I took her hand in mine, and pulled Amelia up off the bed. I lay down in her place as Amelia straddled my body once more. She spread her legs wide on either side of my hips and slowly lowered her body over my cock. She grasped me in her hand, and stroked my entire length up and down a couple times. My cock was slick with our combined juices mingling on the length of my shaft, and her hand glided effortlessly up and down.

I moaned at the sensation as Amelia finally used her hand to hold my cock perfectly upright and guided my tip in between the moist outer lips of her pussy. She rocked herself back and forth, letting just my tip slide in and out of her, but not letting me all the way in yet. Goosebumps erupted across my arms and chest as Amelia gently teased the sensitive head of my cock with her pussy.

Still grasping it firmly in her hand, Amelia started to drag my long cock up and down her outer folds. She dragged me forward and used my hard dick to gently massage her clit. Guiding me with her hand, she circled her clit slowly with my tip, rocking her hips back and forth to enhance the sensation.

Amelia's breathing started to become ragged. She gasped for breath as she continued to tease her clit with the tip of my cock. Her hand dragged me back and forth, rubbing my large tip furiously against her sensitive little nub. A moan escaped her mouth, followed quickly by another, louder moan. I felt Amelia's legs start to shake ever so slightly as she continued to tease herself with my cock.

Unable to contain herself any longer, an impassioned scream escaped Amelia's lips as she finally brought herself to orgasm. I felt a rush of warm juices flow from her pussy and down the shaft of my cock as Amelia completely lost control and collapsed into my arms. Amelia's breasts crashed into my torso as she fell, sweat glistening from every perfect curve of her body.

We lay there for just a moment as Amelia caught her breath. Her hands searched blindly across the bed until she found mine. She intertwined her fingers into mine and squeezed my hands gently as she lifted her head and pressed her lips firmly into mine.

Finally breaking the kiss, Amelia sat up once more and straddled my naked body. She again gripped my cock with her hand and guided me gently into the moist folds of her pussy. This time there was no teasing as I slid in easily. We both moaned softly as I filled her pussy once more, and we shared another passionate kiss as Amelia started to gently rock her hips up and down, slowly letting my cock slide in and out of her perfect body.

Still recovering from her intense orgasm, Amelia continued the slow pace of our love making. My cock slid lazily in and out of her pussy as Amelia's hips rose and fell. I wrapped my arms around Amelia's back and hugged her close, enjoying the feeling of her large, round breasts pressed into my chest. I snaked my tongue into her mouth and gently bit Amelia's bottom lip as she continued to use her hips to slowly milk my long cock.

After a few minutes of slow and sensual sex, I was starting to feel recharged. My arms slid down Amelia's back, coming to rest on her hips. I used my hands to gently guide her as she rose and fell on my cock. I pulled Amelia's shapely hips up and held them there, feeling the sensation of my long shaft exposed to the air, only my tip still nestled within her. Amelia rocked her body back and forth, letting me feel her pussy gently tease my tip once more. When the pleasure became too intense to bear, I roughly pushed her back down, burying myself inside her again. I held Amelia's hips down, forcing her to accept the entire length of my cock into her incredibly tight pussy. I felt my tip press heavily against Amelia's cervix, and she rocked her perfect, round ass around and around, grinding my cock inside her pussy.

Our breathing became heavier as both of us reached a new level of desire for one another. Unable to wait any longer, I used my hands on Amelia's hips to guide her up once more, then immediately back down. Then again up, and back down. As our pace increased, I started to rock my hips back and forth to meet Amelia's. Timing our motions with one another perfectly, we soon started to thrust faster and faster into each other, unable to control our wild desire.

The amount of heat radiating from our bodies was incredible, and I soon felt sweat dripping from my forehead. Hoping to find some momentary relief, I brought my hands up to Amelia's shoulders and pushed her upright on my cock.

Amelia's amazing body towered over my supine figure as she bucked her hips wildly up and down over my cock. I gazed hungrily up at her, her breasts bouncing wildly up and down on her chest. Amelia reached up with one hand and tossed her hair back over her head as a moan escaped her lips. I grasped her waist with my hands and helped Amelia to pound up and down even faster and harder on my cock.

Before too long, I felt the familiar tremor of Amelia's legs and I sensed that she was close to another orgasm. Her breathing was coming in ragged and unpredictable gasps, and she placed her palms flat on my chest, locking her arms to steady herself as she continued to grind her hips wildly, my cock being pulled in and out of her tight, wet pussy.

Amelia began to moan uncontrollably, and her fingers dug into the flesh of my chest. I gazed up at my best friend's face and I saw her eyes roll back into her head as her body began to be wracked by uncontrollable spasms. Amelia's pussy suddenly became even wetter, her juices flowing freely down my long shaft.

Amelia's orgasm was incredibly intense and unbelievably erotic. Seeing her amazing body consumed by the throes of pleasure she was currently experiencing sent me over the edge. I felt the familiar tightening of my balls that told me I was close. Very close.

Without bothering to consider the possible consequences, I continued to pound my hard cock in and out of Amelia's pussy. Finally unable to hold it back any longer, I felt cum racing up my long shaft and explode into Amelia's body. My orgasm was incredibly f***eful, and I felt myself deliver load after load of sticky, white liquid into Amelia's waiting pussy.

Feeling herself filled by my cum, Amelia let out a gasp and fell into my arms. I grabbed her and held her close, feeling her firm breasts press into my body. I kissed her lips hungrily as our hips continued to rock back and forth against each other, my cock twitching as the last couple spurts erupted into Amelia's body.

I finally finished cumming, and Amelia and I just lay there, my cock still nestled deep inside her body. We held each other close and felt our breathing gradually slow. Our bodies were slick and shiny with sweat, and I slowly trailed my fingers up and down Amelia's back as we gently kissed each other's lips.

With our heart rates and breathing slowly coming back to normal after our intense love making, Amelia finally raised her round ass and let my cock slowly slide out of her for the final time tonight. She rolled off of me and snuggled up beside me in the bed, her fingers tracing gentle circles across my chest.

Finally breaking the silence, I whispered softly into Amelia's ear, “that felt right, didn't it?”

“Oh God, Clark,” she whispered back, “it was the best decision of my life. I never realized how much I loved you until today.”

“I know, me too,” I replied, as I gazed down at Amelia's naked body huddled tightly against mine in the small bed. “I guess it might be weird to have to tell everyone that we're actually a couple now...” I continued tentatively, not sure exactly what our relationship was anymore.

Amelia shifted her head so she was looking up at me. Her green eyes twinkled. “Maybe they'll think it's weird at first,” she said with a smile, “but I know you'll be the best boyfriend I've ever had. Nobody in the world knows me better than you do.”

“Hmm...boyfriend,” I repeated, a smile slowly creeping onto my face as well. “I like the sound of that!”


... Continue»
Posted by bigdick2012h 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 3672  |  
99%
  |  8

My Best Friend's Girl

This is a somewhat fictionalized account of a true story.

My best friend Kevin had been seeing Leslie through most of high school. But as he liked to party, and she was a daddy's-girl-princess-type, Kevin's relationship with Leslie was pretty private, and I barely knew her at all by the time we had started college. So I was pretty surprised when Kevin told me that Leslie wanted to come to the bar with us.

Leslie had just turned 18 and was a slim, beautiful, blonde, little bombshell -- smoking hot, and she knew it. Her typical attitude seemed to range from snotty to bitchy, but that night at the bar she acted like one of the boys, and somehow she didn't offend me. In fact she charmed me, and for the first time since I had met her I didn't think she was a complete bitch. I chalked it up to her realizing that Kevin and I would probably be best friends for life, and so she may as well play nice.

The next weekend I was hosting my first real college party at my shared town-house. Of course Kevin was coming, but I felt magnanimous and extended the invitation to Leslie, too. Why not. We were finally getting along, and I felt that maybe it was my turn to be charming. Kevin thanked me, saying that Leslie was hoping that she would be welcome to come.

It didn't take long before this party turned into a loud drinking marathon, with one person or another trying to dominate the stereo. I wandered around the party as much as I could, trying to hang out with everyone, for at least a few minutes. Eventually I found Kevin and Leslie in my stoner room-mate's bedroom. Kevin was engaged in a d**g-induced exchange of world views with my room-mate and his hippie buddies. He was getting wasted really quickly, and I could tell that Leslie was completely unimpressed. All I could think was 'oh shit, here comes the princess-bitch.' So I tried to engage her in a little bit more civilized conversation, if not for Kevin's sake, than for everyone else.

When I asked her if she wanted another drink, her eyes lit up and she jumped at the chance to get out of that room. I said, "Follow me. Let's check out the bar." We worked our way down-stairs to the kitchen, and I did my best to concoct her a Long Island Iced Tea in a red plastic cup. With that she lightened up and asked me to give her the grand tour of my student-ghetto digs.

Of course that didn't take very long. And as the final leg of the tour, I took Leslie into the unfinished part of the basement. I flipped on the lights and said, "Yeah, not much to see here. Just laundry and storage." I turned around as I heard her shut the door behind us and click the lights back off. She said, "Finally," as she grabbed the back of my head and parted my lips with her tongue. At first I stood frozen and shocked. But she tasted so sweet and smelled so amazing I relented and pulled her closer as we french-kissed in the dark. My dick spang to life, but my mind was swimming. This was my best friend's girl. And he was only two floors above us!

After a minute of this I broke away from her and said, "Are you crazy?" She said, "Why? Because of Kevin?" I just stared at her like I didn't need to answer. She continued, "I would've broken up with him last week if I could've come to your party on my own." I couldn't believe she was saying this. She came right back to me and continued to kiss me while she reached down to feel the bulge in my pants. She whispered, "Don't pretend you don't want me." I was so confused. My mind was saying no, but my dick was definitely saying yes.

I tried to protest between kisses and gropes. But the more I protested, the more I found one of my hands either going up her shirt or down her pants. She was hot and I was bothered. She whispered, "Let me make this a little bit easier for you," and she undid my pants. As she pulled them down she fell to her knees. She took a hold of my cock and slowly licked and sucked my balls. She asked, "Am I changing your mind?" I tried one last futile protest, "What about Kevin?" She responded, "What about him?" before she lowered her mouth onto my cock.

She literally had me by the balls, and I had lost my will to fight. It was a beautiful, gentle, slow blowjob. Her tongue occasionally explored the tip of my dick after licking the full length of my shaft. She would change things up and suck on my balls as she stroked my cock with her delicate teenaged fingers. And then she would put her mouth back over my cock and slowly bob up and down, while one hand cupped my balls, with a finger rubbing my scrotum. She never took it all the way to the back of her throat, but it was like she knew she didn't have to. She kept this up for about ten minutes, and then my knees started to buckle as my balls tightened up. She could tell I was close. And as if she was thinking ahead to hide any evidence, she sucked long and hard, making sure my cock didn't come out as I started to cum uncontrollably into her mouth. She swallowed it as fast as I could provide it. And when I finally stopped cumming she casually wiped her mouth clean with the sleave of her sweater. "That wasn't so bad, was it?," she asked. I was in no position to disagree.

Leslie washed down my cum by chugging the rest of her Long Island Iced Tea. She kissed me on the mouth, handed me the cup and said, "I think I'll have another." We hadn't been away from the party for more than 15 minutes, but I knew any longer would've aroused suspicions. So I was grateful for the excuse to get back into the crowd. Leslie went straight up to the stoners' room where Kevin was, as I negotiated the kitchen, casually socializing, and eventually mixing her another drink.

I took my time, chatting with different people, as I slowly headed up the stairs to deliver her drink. I didn't know how I could look Kevin in the eyes after I had just blown my load into his girlfriend's mouth. Fortunately that wasn't much of a problem at that particular moment. Kevin had smoked so much pot and drank so much beer that his eyes were like dime-slots, and he could barely form a sentence without slurring. Leslie took that chance to pretend that, as his girlfriend, she knew best. She said to me loud and clear, so that everyone in the room could hear, "You don't mind if Kevin takes a little nap on your bed, do you? I don't think I can get him home like this." What was I to say? He was my best friend, so of course.

Once Leslie had tucked him in, she followed me around the party like a stalker. And when it didn't seem like anyone was looking she would grab my head and kiss me passionately. I couldn't help but think that this was going to end badly. I knew I had to find somewhere private to talk to her and straighten this whole thing out.

My other room-mate was out of town and we were supposed to respect that his bedroom was off limits for the party. And up to that point it was. Because of a simple coin toss when we signed the lease he had won the master bedroom, which had it's own on-suite. So it was no stretch that I thought, 'private, off-limits... perfect.' When no one was looking I dragged Leslie through his room and into the on-suite, thinking that we could finally have a serious conversation.

Of course she took it the wrong way, and giggled as I closed the door behind. She instantly pulled off her sweater and shoved her tongue down my throat. With a wicked laugh she said, "Wow, how come this wasn't on the first tour?" She was clearly missing the point. I sat her down on the side of the tub and tried to plead my case that this was all wrong. She cocked her head, pouted and batted her eyelashes (pretending she completely understood), as she casually unzipped my fly. She was obviously a princess that was used to getting what she wanted.

She interrupted my fruitless monologue by whispering, "You can do anything you want to me," and then stuck her tongue into my ear. I don't know why I felt like she was the one winning, as I was apparently the one that had a free pass to violate her tight little teenage body any way I wanted. I closed my eyes for a second to try to make my dick listen to reason. But when I opened them back up Leslie had taken off her bra and was presenting me her beautiful firm 36 C's; perhaps the finest I had ever seen. Again, my dick won over reason.

"Why are you being so silly?" she asked, as she pulled down my pants and slid her hand up my shirt, gently massaging my chest. She continued to rub my chest as she used her other hand to pull my jeans and pants right off. Wow, she was quick. Then she looked up at me with puppy-dog eyes, squeezed her firm tits around my cock and started to rub up and down. After a few motions she leaned her head down and drooled some spit over my dick and her tits to facilitate the action. At that point I knew there was no going back. If Kevin ever found out about this, either right then and there, or 20 years in the future, there was no way he would ever forgive me. So I rationalized that I was already 'all in', and started to relax and enjoy myself.

When I pulled off my own shirt she knew that she had won me over. Her face went flush and she radiated teenage beauty as she met my now willing thrusts through her firm tits with her tongue, gently licking the end of my dick as it came up. I worked my dick up a little higher each time and Leslie took the hint, first taking the tip of my cock into her mouth, then, within a minute, taking almost the whole length, so that only my balls were getting the benefit of the tit job. It felt great to not have to put up a protest any more. She was completely right. I did want her.

I pulled her to feet as I stood up, and I wasted no time pulling down her cotton Capri pants. She jerked my dick and kissed me as I peeled her lace panties over her tight ass and down her toned legs. Then I spun her around and guided her on top of me as I lay down on the bathroom floor. But I didn't position her right on top. I pulled her back by the thighs in one fluid motion so that her perfect teenaged pussy was right over my face. The second I touched her clit with my tongue she shivered all over and then impaled her mouth on my cock. She used her hand to jerk the extra length as she mouth fucked me, up and down. I used both of my hands to spread her tight pussy so that I could dart my tongue in as deep as I could. The deeper I went with my tongue the crazier she went on my cock. She grunted as she slobbered up and down my shaft, trying to take as much in her mouth as she could without gagging. I responded by pulling her down on my face so that my nose was wedged into her ass, as I ate her sweet pussy like a mad man.

It didn't seem like either of us were going to surrender this oral battle. It just got more and more intense the longer we went, until finally I said, "Oh Leslie, I've got to cum soon." There was no way she was going to let me off that easy. She jumped up, spun around, and said, "Don't you dare," as she lower herself down, guiding my saliva-soaked cock towards her wet pussy. When she had eased it in half way she took her hand off my cock to let gravity do the rest. In a couple of seconds I was balls deep into the tightest pussy I had felt since I was a school boy. The intense pressure of her tight pussy squeezing my dick brought me back around, and I knew that I could carry on without cumming for a least a little longer.

The motion slowly increased as we found our rhythm. I buried my face into her beautiful firm tits as she took control and rode me like a cowgirl. From what I understood teenage girls didn't usually orgasm, but if she was faking it, she was putting on a damn fine show. She started breathing, "Oh, oh, ohhhh," and then her moans got louder, "Oh, OH, OHHHH!" as she slammed down on my cock harder and harder. She was giving me my cue and I was going to take it. I grabbed her hips and pulled her down harder as I thrust upwards, causing a loud thumping noise to radiate through the floor. She started to scream, "OHHHHHHHHHH!" And at that very second I let loose and started to blast my cum deep into her tight little pussy. Ripples of joy electrified every nerve in my body as I spewed all of the essence of my balls deep into her, wave after wave, for what seemed like eternity. She screamed and I grunted, completely forgetting where we were, or who we're supposed to be. When we finally stopped convulsing she collapsed on top of me and gave me a kiss.

Just then there was a knock at the door. 'Holy Shit!' was all I could think. I heard my stoner room-mate say, "Hey, who's in there? This is not cool. This room is off limits, dude." I tried to sound normal as I assured him it was just me, and I'd be out in a second. "Oh, OK, dude. Kinda wondering where you were. You're buddy Kevin is looking for ya. Says he's lost his girlfriend." I had to cover Leslie's mouth as she laughed out loud. Only the two of us knew just how true that really was.

Thanks for reading. Comments, as always, are appreciated.... Continue»
Posted by Duke71 2 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1731  |  
42%
  |  4

My Best Friend's Father

My best friend, Emma had done it again. She promised that this time it would be a girl's night only, but she lied. After convincing me to go out with her, we planned to go back to her house and have a girly sl**p over. But as usual she met a guy and left me in the lurch.

Normally I would have gone home, but I had left my car and some of my belongings at her house. Like a true tart, she gave me her house key and told me stay at hers while she went back to some guys flat. She knew I was angry, what was I supposed to say to her father?

Emma's father, Jack was a lovely man. His wife, her mother, had died tragically young. Despite dealing with his own problems he had to put up with a lot of shit from Emma. She selfishly didn't have a care in the world at times.

As I climbed out of the taxi cab and paid the fare, I noticed the lounge light was still on. I hoped that Jack had just forgotten to turn it off before he went to bed, I couldn't handle facing him without Emma.

Before I could put the key into the lock, the door opened.

"Hi Sophie, come in, come in," he said, looking puzzled. "Where is Emma? Actually, I think I'd rather not know." He giggled.

I was a little bit shocked at the way he giggled as I entered the house. I thought any man would be horrified at the thought of his daughter staying out with strange men. But then I guess she had done it enough times.

"She's a wildcat isn't she?" he said. "Would you like a drink, Sophie?"

"Yeah, why not, thank you." I said. I sat down on the sofa feeling more relaxed about the situation. He gave me a glass of wine and sat down beside me.

"Why do you put up with her shit, Jack?" I said. "I know she is my friend but you don't deserve what she puts you through."

He looked at me with unwavering eyes and smiled.

"The death of her mother hit us hard," he said softly. "She is just trying to be independent."

I took a sip from my drink, trying to act unaware of the way he was looking at me.

"You didn't get lucky then?" he asked.

"I don't really do that sort of thing." I answered, shrugging my shoulders.

"I wish Emma would be a bit more like you," he sighed. "I guess what happened to her mother scared her into living life in the fast lane."

I felt sorry for him as I watched his head drop. "I'm sorry about your wife." I said.

"It's ok, Sophie. It was a long time ago," he said. "Anyway, you're looking very beautiful this evening. I'd have thought you'd be fighting the boys off in that outfit."

His comment made me blush. "Thank you, Jack," I said. "That's very sweet of you."

"I like your dress," he said, putting a hand on my thigh. "Do you mind? I love the feel of expensive fabric."

His touch caused my body to tense up, and I could only watch as the hem of my black baby doll dress moved up my leg, revealing the soft flesh of my thigh. This was my best friend's dad, and he was too old for my taste, but the way he looked and smiled at me was hypnotising.

"What about Emma?" I asked, dropping my head and looking at his hand.

He grabbed my chin and lifted my head up to face him. "Don't worry about Emma." His fingers were gentle on my face, and I couldn't turn away. His hand tightened on my thigh, and moved slowly upwards, taking my dress with it, up towards my hip and baring more and more of my leg.

Despite the warm feeling that was running through me, I couldn't stop thinking how wrong this was. "You're so beautiful, Sophie."

I blushed again and relaxed a little as he let go of my face. My dress was now all the way up to my hips, revealing my black thong. He left the dress there, and let his hand wander further on.

Shock waves went through me as his hand went under the dress, over my stomach, across my hips, and then back again.

"That's it," he said. "Just relax, you're so hot, Sophie."

He was right; my body was burning up with lust and desire. I didn't want to think about Emma any more. She was the one that had left me alone for a cheap one night stand.

I went to open my mouth, but he prevented me from speaking by leaning over and kissing me. I could feel my body responding to his every touch, the insides of my pussy were warming up as moisture leaked into my thong.

Then, he lifted me across his lap, shifting himself so that I was straddling him. Hr ran his hands up and down my sides, underneath the dress, and I gasped, waiting for the moment when he would touch my breasts.

I hadn't worn a bra with this dress, and I could feel my nipples becoming hard against the soft material, level with his face. I had never felt so horny in my life, and I couldn't stop now, no matter whose father was touching me.

I was done being seduced; I wanted him to know I was his. As his hands were busy underneath my dress, undoing his pants, I brought my hands up to my breasts and started to caress them through the dress.

I gave him a naughty smile and started to gyrate on his knee. The excitement was causing me to breathe quickly as I worked my hands faster and rougher. I wanted to yank down my dress and thrust my breasts into his face but instead, I f***ed myself to release my breasts from my tight grip.

I grabbed the back of the sofa, resting my arms on either side of his shoulders, and pulled myself up so that I was raised a couple of inches above his cock. My breasts were now right in his face. I hooked my fingers under the thin straps of my dress and slid them down my arms, pulling the dress down over my breasts. Flinging my arms free, I heard him moan as the black dress fell down my body and settled around my waist.

His eyes opened wide as he looked down at my inviting cleavage. He moved his hands up and grabbed my bare breasts before pulling me towards him, and burying his head between my breasts.

I grasped the back of the sofa and threw my head back as he licked and sucked on my breasts. He made me feel so horny as he flicked his tongue across one stiff nipple, then across the other. My pussy was tingling and my knees were going weak. I grabbed his head and rammed it deeper into my cleavage.

I could feel the long, thick shape of his cock across his lap as I lowered myself onto him.

"Fuck, is that thing real?" I gasped.

He didn't take his head from between my breasts to answer me; he didn't even acknowledge me as I reached down between my legs and took hold of his throbbing cock. I took it in both hands and began to stroke them up and down his impressive length.

I then raised myself up, pulled my thong to the side and placed the leaking tip of his cock against my pussy lips. I was f***ed to groan out loud as I rubbed it against my hot clit. But I couldn't tease him any longer; I needed to be filled by a rock hard cock, his rock hard cock.

I began to slowly edge his cock into my soaking wet hole. I could feel my pussy lips stretching as I fed his cock into my body, inch by glorious inch. Continuing to lower myself, I wondered how much I would be able to take as I felt myself expanding to accommodate him.

He sat there, hands on my hips, watching and sucking my breasts as the bounced and brushed against his face.

"So easy," he murmured. "When you're pussy is nice and wet."

I reached the base of his cock and slowly exhaled a deep breath. His cock continued to swell inside me, and I had no choice but to move. But as I raised myself off it, every inch of his fat cock rubbed against every inch of my aching pussy, so I had an uncontrollable urge to slam back down on him.

Every time I slammed down onto him I felt the end of his cock stretching deep inside my womb. I couldn't believe I could take the thing as it filled me over and over again. I focused my eyes on his cock as I tried, with each thrust of my hips, to lift my pussy higher. With just the tip of his cock inside me, I slammed down once more. Slamming, bouncing, dancing, you name it and I was doing it on his cock as he gave me more and more pleasure.

Then, he pushed back against the sofa and tensed himself, and then looking me straight in the eyes he pumped his hot cum inside me, finally causing my own shattering climax.

I collapsed onto him, my legs spread out on either side of him, and my breasts smothering him.

... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 3103  |  
100%
  |  2

Best Sex with My Best Friend

I bet you have read a lot of stories where happiness is the ending. I am sorry to tell you this but this story is not one of those happy endings. It is a rather sad story.
(Fictional story)
Let me begin by painting a picture for you.
It was the time of the year when c***dren started waking up early to be sure they wouldn't miss their bus. Those who were fortunate enough to have to chase after the bus because they wanted to continue to enjoy sl**ping in were able to get their exercise in early as well. Luckily for me, I did not have to catch a bus. I was able to drive myself to school. As I pulled up into the school parking lot my best friend pulled up right next to me. I smiled as I thought to myself this was going to be a great senior year. We walked in to the building side by side like we always would. We sat in front of my locker until it was time for class. Throughout the day the only time we got to see each other was in-between classes. I hated that we didn't have any classes together. But soon the final bell rang and we walked out the same way we did that morning.
I was about to say goodbye and head home when Sam my friend asked if I wanted to come over for a while. So I agreed and we drove to his house which was just on the other side of town. I only had been to his house a couple of times just because of his father which he hated.
So we went inside and to my surprise it was empty. I asked him where everyone was, he said that his parents were out on a trip for the week. We both agreed that was pretty awesome. I told him that he should have suggested taking mine alone. He laughed and we sat on his sofa in front of the television, unfortunately nothing good was on.

Sam didn't know that I fancied him, in fact nobody did. I have felt very guilty ever since I knew because Sam and I promised that we would never hold secrets between us ever. So I thought now was a great time to tell him.

We chatted about stupid stuff like always. Then a silent arose which rarely happened because Sam was a very talkative person. But I broke the silence by telling Sam half-jokingly that he was pretty hot for a guy. Sam just thought I was messing around and he started to laugh, which I did as well. He replied after a long laugh, "You’re not half bad either" the statement had surprised me. I just said thanks still in shock. Another silence appeared. We both stared at each other trying not to laugh. It was one of our little games. Finally Sam burst out laughing, which made me laugh and soon Sam ended up on the floor still laughing and eventually I couldn't stop laughing either and I fell on top of him. Before I knew it Sam had flipped me and pinned me to the floor. He had his victory face on now. However he knew that I wouldn't have given up that easily. Eventually we were wrestling on the floor and I was enjoying it quite a lot because Sam kept accidentally grazing over my crotch which excited me and a bulge had formed. I was unsure if he had noticed because he had a slight delay which gave me the opportunity to pin him down. I am still hovering over him with his arms pinned to the floor. Started to lean in and I kissed him...

I expected him to throw me off of him but he didn't he started to kiss me back. After a few seconds of passionate kissing I finally broke it. I stared into his bright green eyes and I felt safe for a moment until he pushed me on my back and now I was pinned underneath him. He vigorously pressed his lips into mine and I suddenly felt something else. I realized that he was poking my lips with his tongue. I opened my mouth for a split second to gasp for air when I was interrupted by his f***eful tongue. He started to French kiss me. It felt like his tongue was dancing with my tongue. It was so intense I let out a moan. I felt instantly embarrassed. He grinned and pressed forward not moving his hands under my shirt rubbing up and down my chest. His cold hands made my shiver at his touch. On each motion he made sure to make contact with my nipples which sent feelings that can't be described all over my body. He pulled my shirt off and was kissing my neck. He continued down my chest to my stomach, then back up licking my left nipple. He sucked it and swirled it around like a hard candy. He continued to the right and did the same. I started to pull off his shirt and revealing his perfect abs and the tone of his body was gorgeous. He came up and kissed me again and at the same time he unzipped my pants and pulled them off. Then he undid his own leaving us both in our underwear. We continued to kiss and at the same time he pressed his torso against me and he started to grind. I groaned loudly at the feeling. After a few moments he kissed my stomach and slowly started to pull my underwear down until the head of my dick poked out. He licked it very slowly and gently so that it tickled. He then continued to pull my underwear down and as he did he licked lower and lower down my dick. Once my underwear was completely off he held my throbbing dick in his hand and licked the head in a circular fashion before putting the whole thing into his mouth. The sensation was amazing the warmth of his mouth felt so great. He continued to thrust my dick in his mouth faster and faster. He finally pulled it out and motioned for me to do the same to his so I did it was hard at first trying to get his in but it tasted amazing. I was like the world's best lollipop. We continued to suck until I moaned aloud and I started to cum in his mouth. He kept swallowing it and licked every drop. I did the same but was unable to keep it all in. The taste was salty and sweet at the same time but the texture was not the greatest. I squinted and swallowed quickly. After I could still feel the texture in my mouth and I ended up washing out my mouth. After we cleaned up, we made small talk. I ended up staying the night and just before we drifted off the sl**p Sam said,

"I am leaving for the marines soon"

TO BE CONTINUED

*PLEASE POST COMMENTS IF YOU WANT TO FIND OUT WHAT HAPPENS BETWEEN THEM AND TO FIND OUT IF THEY GO ALL THE WAY!!!***
... Continue»
Posted by totalrandom 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male  |  Views: 2200  |  
90%
  |  7

Sex with the boyfriend of my best friend

It happened few days ago, after a party. I couldn't go to the party with my car so I asked to my best friend, Kira, if she could bring me there.
She couldn't so we went there with her boyfriend, Josh. After the party, we were all d***k, me, Kira and Josh and Josh brought us back home.
Kira's house was few km far from the house of the party, so Josh brought her for first and then he wanted to bring me home since my and his house were pretty close, on the same main street.

It was something like 2.30 or 3.30am, I don't recall exactly. I just remember that when we were near my house, in front of the fish and chips I often go after school, he stopped the car and started touching my legs. Josh was a nice guy, but not my type of man. But I don't know why, I was horny and I accepted his avances.
We made sex in the car, I don't remember exactly what we did, I just remember that when i woke up, my pussy was still wet. And it was not a dream, I could still see his cum on my pink thong... Continue»
Posted by Sexylady92 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 2359  |  
47%
  |  3

Me, her, and my best friend

I have had enough twisted sexual experiences to write a hard cover volume, most are from my teen years. This experience however only happened a few years ago I was still with my first wife Cindy. Cindy was a freak, we did everything, light bondage, fisting, if we were having anal she would would make me pull out and cum in her mouth, god she was great. One night we were down town in the quad citys nightlife district lol, its pretty small, with my best bud Pete. Me and Cindy had been grinding all night long, and trying to get Pete to find some hot piece to grind on himself , the bars close at 2 there, and we were wasted! Pete still had no ass though . We went back to his place since it was 40 miles closer than ours. None of us were ready to crash yet so we were dancing and drinkin in his front room, it was time for another round so I went to the kitchen , when I came back Pete was grinding on Cindy! She had talked about threesomes for years, so I wasn't angry, she gave me a look that said please can we? Who am I to pass up this fantasy opportunity so I gave her a nod. My buddy still pressing his crotch into my wifes silk dress hadn't noticed my return, so I said more drinks! He turned and had a pretty good sized chubby goin on. Before he could get too embarrassed I put a drink in their hands and said to the best of friends, sharing the best of times, and sharing anything and everything along the way! As I said the last of my toast Cindy had grabbed Pete right on his bulging jeans his eyes popped a bit. As she stared undoing his belt I slid her dress up revealing her lack of panties I saw the folds at the base of her butt were quite wet, so I reached forward from behind her and instantly ended up with 2 fingers in her soaking wet pussy. As she got Pete's pants down I slipped her dress the rest of the way off, then unfastened her halter bra to release her beautiful 46DDD breast, she wasted no time and went right to work. His cock was just a little shorter then mine, so she could get most all of it in her mouth and down her throat. While she was on her knees working I undressed myself I had a raging boner already leaking precum shit I thought I'm gonna POP fast. Cindy had Pete go to the couch and sit then she told me to fuck her dripping cunt! She never used that word unless she is super horny! So I did! Wow she was hot and wet that night, she always was but that night wow! As I pumped her hot snatch she bobbed eagerly on Pete's peter! Cindy had a very shallow pussy, lucky me since I have a very average cock, so I had no problem getting her off everytime in fact if I went to long from behind I would bruise her cervix! She was getting ready to cum I could feel her pussy contractions on my throbbing cock, I was ready too, so I had to start doing some math in my head to make sure she went first! She started bucking on my prick so hard she was hurting my swollen balls then her muffled screams on my buds cock and her hot wet release on me let me know she had cum, did I mentioned she was squirter too?After I was sure Cindy was finished with her climax I stared pumping her pussy deep I could feel the mouth of her cervix on the head of my cock. I couldn't hold back any more my balls were so tight it hurt, my cock started spasms in her hot dripping cunt, I sprayed the top of her pussy with my scalding hot cum, thick jet after spurt filled her pussy, she was out of breath she had let Pete out of her mouth for a minute, as she did a huge glob of her saliva trailed down and coated his balls. I said sorry Pete I creamed her, my cock was finally done filling Cindy with spunk, as I slowly pulled out she reached her hand down, she said I can't be makin a mess on the man's carpet as she covered her jizz filled hole. That's cool he said I sat on the sofa, he got up, he took Cindy by the hand he grabbed a blanket of the chair layed it down , layed her down, then layed into her cum filled pussy! He started real slow I sat there and couldn't believe my best friend was balls deep in my wife! I also couldn't believe how Fucking hot it was making me! His prick was almost exactly the same size as mine, so I had no doubt he would find her small pussy as wonderful as I did his cock worked in and out, pushing my cum out of her sperm bank a little on each thrust in, my thick wad dribbled down her ass crack Cindy was quite flexible for a bigger woman and she loved to grab her ankles and put her feet almost to her ears, and that's just what she was doing. Pete was building speed Fucking my wifes hot pussy my cum was now making a whipped creamy foam mess all over his cock and balls and her cunt. My Dick was hard as steel again I got up and laid beside Cindy and pressed my hard on to the side of her face, she got the message, she started sucking my cock noisily, and hard too! She said can I have both of you? To Pete! So he got up, she covered her pussy again, I got under her as she lowered her self back down I slid into whipped cream pussy with ease, she was in full straddling pose, the hand she had covered her twat with was full of creampie she brought it to her mouth, and slurped it up licking her fingers. clean. As she slid her pulsing pussy up and down my shaft I felt the pressure of Pete, he had jammed her in the ass! It was something strait out of a porno! While I was fucking her sloppy cunt my buddy started hammering her unsuspecting ass, but it was well lubricated with the jizz from her pussy , she was hitting me in the face with her huge heavy tits I grabbed one and popped her big nipple in my mouth . Pete was going to town Cindy's ass, he started grunting, I knew he was getting ready to cum in her ass. Are you cumming she ask , ah shit! He grunted he was he kept pumping as he filled her ass with jizz ! After he was done he pulled out and ran the bathroom to wash up. His cum ran out of Cindy's ass right on my balls , she was close to orgasm again, so I kept fucking her cunt hard as I could, her hips started bucking wildly as she came again, she soaked me and the blanket. We got up, my Dick still hard we went to wash. Later we were watching something on the tv, my dick still hard Cindy got back on her knees and started sucking my cock again. Pete had a hard on already too! So he got in position and started plowing her pussy from behind, he said to her, wow your still all juiced up and ready to go! I loved the view of her tits swinging while Pete fucked her doggie style. She was sucking my cock feverishly now, she was getting ready to cum for the third time, I was getting read to shoot load number two myself. She took my cock all the way her throat, and licked my tight balls, it was all I could stand I jerked as I started spurting hot sperm down her throat, she backed it off a little so just the head of my exploding cock was in her mouth, and slurped with a hunger that only my semen would satisfy, she was bucking and moaning as she swallowed my cum, she came again . Holy fuck she squirts my buddy yelled as I'm sure his balls got soaked by her juice... She was finished cumming and swallowing my jizz, I decided since Pete was still fucking her juicy pussy I would try something new, I got off the sofa, and had them back up a little. bit then I got into a 69 with her while Pete was still pounding her. She took my spent dick back into her mouth sucking it deep, she loved when I was soft cause she could put my dick and balls in her mouth all at once! As I started to eat her pussy my buddy says, dude Brad, what are you doing? I said man its cool just roll with it, we both love pussy, its all good . He said Alrighty but my balls keep hitting your forhead! He was right, they were! I didn't care I kept licking the juices from her clit, and pussy lips it was great, while I was down there I even stated licking his balls when my tongue was on the up stroke. He didn't mind a bit. After a while Pete cried out, Cindy can I nut in your pussy? Yes I'm fixed cum in me, cum in me! Pete said to me, dude look out I'm gonna cum! I kept on eating. I watched his balls crawl up as started filling her pussy with his hot spunk, Cindy, had me on the edge of giving her another mouth full of cum too, though by now I would be lucky to have a spoonful left in my balls. As his orgasm slowed, mine started. I fucked Cindy's waiting mouth wildly as I gave her every last drop of semen I had left. A drip of of Pete's cum dripping from her pussy got in my mouth as I kept eating her, it was much stronger tasting then mine, which I had feasted on from her pussy, nearly everytime I came in her pussy, much more bitter but I just kept eating, she was getting ready to cum again . Pete pulled out, as he did his wad ran out of her slit and into my mouth, she was bucking on my face wildly as she came again her juices mixed with his, and I slurped them all down. We all slept a while after that, a couple of hours later I woke up to see her smiling at me, I kissed her passionately and told her I loved her, we made love again. It was a wonderful night. My buddy sheepish for a few days at work after that, and we never had a threesome together again, but what a night we three friends shared.


... Continue»
Posted by djpoon12 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 1043  |  
99%
  |  6

My Best Friend's Girl (She used to be mine)

Public sex with an ex...

My Best Friend's Girl (She used to be mine)

Towards the end of the eighties my life was starting to really look up. I was doing well with the telephone and alarm company I was partnered in with Rich. Now that I was a partner, I had real incentive for the company to do well. Rich and I spent a lot of time and energy together expanding the business, especially when we ventured into the security field. We had always been friends, but now we were best friends. I saw more of Rich than anyone else. When we were not side by side at work, we were socializing together at night.

Rich and I were thoroughly enjoying our newfound prosperity. We drove the same cars, bought the same electronic goodies and basically shared a lot in common. Our socializing usually included whomever we were dating at the time. By this time, in the late 80's, I had already met Kim. I had met her on a telephone job in the city. Her and I had become quite serious and she would later become my wife. Rich was a bit more of a freewheeling ladies man. He always seemed to have a different girl every week. He had no qualms about it. In all the years I knew Rich, I never recall him getting serious about a girl for any length of time. He seemed to live by the rule 'love ‘em and leave ‘em.'
That is why I was so shocked one day I practically fell out of my chair when Rich mentioned he actually had feelings for a girl.

"Al, I think I found the one," he was practically giddy.

"One what Rich?" I asked.

"This girl is for me man," he beamed, "I mean this girl is special."

For Rich to say a girl is special was a huge leap for him. He usually only talked about what a great time he had in bed or maybe mention how hot she looked. For him to say a girl was special was like other guys saying they were in love.

"I really want you to meet her," he stated, "This weekend we'll all go out."

"Sounds good." I said, "What's her name?"

"Lauren," he answered, "Believe me, you'll like her."

Lauren. Man, that name brought back memories. I knew a Lauren way back in high school. You might say she was my first love. Those were heady times back then. We were young and restless and enjoying every moment. She was a free spirit and had a great soul. Her parents died in a car crash when she was just s*******n. She was f***ed to move out to California and live with her grandmother. After a while we lost contact completely. I took her moving hard. I really missed her.

"Lolas this weekend. We can have a couple frozen ones." Rich suggested.

"Sounds good to me." I responded.

Lolas was a Caribbean restaurant on 22nd Street in Manhattan and a couple of frozen ones referred to a frozen drink called the Frozen Lola. It was one of our favorite restaurants.

The rest of the week I kept thinking about Lauren. I had rarely even thought about other women since I had met Kim. Now I had trouble concentrating on my work, the memories of old kept flooding my mind.

Lauren was the most erogenous, multi-orgasmic girl I have ever met. Her whole body was like one big erogenous zone. If I touched her ear with the tip of my tongue her pussy would get so slick it was like Teflon on wet ice. I recall licking her palms with one tongue stroke and she shuddered with delight. Fingers, toes, you name it...any part of her body could make her go wild. I used to joke that all I had to do was show up and hop on for the ride. She made my job easy.

By comparison Kim was very different. Kim made you work for your money. They say the journey is the best part of the trip and there were no shortcuts with Kim. I really didn't mind working for my money and I certainly didn't mind the journey. I have nothing against foreplay, believe me. But, I have to admit, sometimes I missed a girl like Lauren who didn't take much more than a glance and a stroke to get that motor revving.

Lauren also had the blackest hair and the bluest eyes I had ever seen. She was half Spanish and half Irish, if I recall correctly. She could captivate with just a stare, those big blue eyes could bring a man to his knees. I was brought to my knees many times, believe me.

Saturday night arrived and Kim and I arranged to meet Rich and his new girl at Lolas. Kim and I were the first to arrive. We sat at the bar and ordered a couple of frozen ones while we waited for Rich and Lauren to show. After about ten minutes I heard a voice behind me.

"You guys been waiting long?" I heard Rich ask.

"No, only about ten minutes." Kim answered.

I turned around in my chair and was greeted by the blackest hair and bluest eyes I have ever seen.

"Al, I'd like you to meet Lauren." Rich stated proudly.

I hesitated at first, then I gathered my composure. I stuck out my hand slowly.

"Hi, nice to meet you." I said very calmly.

"Nice to meet you," she said with a sly grin.

Lauren looked so hot after ten years. The years had obviously been good to her. She had gained a bit of weight, but in a good way. It all seemed to have settled in her breasts and hips, filling out her shapely figure. She was dressed sort of funky casual with a denim skirt and denim vest. She wore white sneakers and white socks with pink lace trim that matched the pink gloss polish on her nails. I was intoxicated by those big blue eyes, just like I had been as a teenager. My mind was racing.

"Shall we grab a table?" Rich suggested.

We were e****ted by the hostess to a secluded table. I sat next to Kim on one side of the table while Lauren and Rich sat on the other side. Lauren was directly across from me. I had a perfect view and I was enjoying the moment. As much as I loved Kim, I was intoxicated by Lauren's charm and beauty. My mind was racing with thoughts from what seemed like such a distant past. It was all coming back to me in waves.

We ordered drinks and got our menus. My mind was elsewhere as I stared at the menu. When the time came to order I spoke mindlessly.

"I'll have the red snapper special." I muttered.

I had snapper on my mind and it wasn't a fish.

Dinner was for the most part relatively uneventful. It seemed as though Lauren purposely avoided any prolonged eye contact with me. I caught myself drifting off and staring at her beauty from time to time. I just could not help myself.

After a while the Frozen Lolas were affecting me. I had to use the restroom. I excused myself and walked away from the table.

The restrooms and phones in Lolas are down a long flight of carpeted stairs. It is very dark with only small light fixtures every six feet or so on the staircase. Loud music blares through wall mounted speakers in the restroom and telephone areas. It is a wonder anyone could carry on a phone conversation.

As I stand in front of the urinal I temporarily think about how loud the music is in the black marble men's room. I joke to myself that no one can hear you piss as 'La Bamba' blares over the speakers. I finish my business, wash my hands and walk out.

Standing in front of me by the phone is the blackest hair and bluest eyes I have ever seen.

"I told them I needed to make a phone call," she said, "How have you been?"

"Fine. I had no idea you were back in the area." I answered.

"I've been back just over two years. Grandma died just over two years ago, so I moved back to be around my old friends and f****y. I tried to find your number, but it is not listed." She stated over the music.

"I'm not in the same town anymore." I said, "It is so good to see you."

Lauren's deep blue eyes met mine as she leaned forward from the wall. I put my hands on her shoulders as I leaned forward and locked lips with her. I then moved my tongue across her cheek and lightly tickled her left earlobe. She started to squirm wildly in my arms as she gripped me around the waist. I took my right hand and moved it under her skirt revealing her white panties with pink lace trim, like her socks. I stuck my fingers down her panties and teased her womanhood. After a moment I removed my hand and brought it to my face. Her scent brought back sudden and wild memories from the distant past. I was overcome with emotion as I savored this familiar scent.

Her scent on my fingers triggered something in my brain. I grabbed her by the wrists and held them up as I spun her around. With one arm around her waist, I threw her face down on the carpeted stairs as the music blared. I leaned forward behind her and nudged the back of her neck with my nose, her long black hair tickling my face. I then licked the back of her ear as she started to quiver wildly in my arms. Still holding her wrists above her head in my left hand, I hiked up her denim skirt with my right and pulled down her panties in a quick movement. With my right hand I teased her moistening womanhood. As her body started to shake, I stuck two fingers into her tight canal and pressed down on her G-spot. Her pussy was slick. Like Teflon on wet ice.

The familiarity of her movements again brought back distant memories from the past. I could imagine her moans of pleasure but could not hear them over the music in the background. In a burst of passion, I unbuckled my belt with my right hand. I then unfastened and unzipped my jeans and in a single downward movement pulled down my jeans and underwear. My pulsing hard-on was now ready for adventure as I guided the tip down her soft butt crack and slick mound. In a single f***eful thrust I suddenly entered her like an a****l in heat. I pushed and pumped until she was wildly gyrating under my thrusting body right there on those carpeted stairs. As her muscles squeezed my throbbing cock, she milked my love juices as I pumped her with all I had. I could finally hear her screams of pleasure as we came together on the stairs at Lolas.

We got up and straightened out our clothes just as an old man started heading down the stairs. He said hello as he passed us. We just looked at each other and smiled.

We agreed it best that I should go up first and she should follow shortly after. When I arrived back at the table Rich inquired about his date.

"Did you see Lauren?" He asked.

"Yes, I saw her on the phone." I answered.

"Oh here she is." Rich stated as Lauren came back to the table, "You know I was just telling Kim what a lucky man you are to have her."

"Oh, I get lucky sometimes." I said.

Lauren glanced my way and smiled. I just looked down and finished my snapper.

06-23-09.
... Continue»
Posted by Exakta66 3 years ago  |  Categories: Voyeur  |  Views: 841  |  
93%
  |  2

Caught Mum Cheating With My Best Friend


Hi I'm Kev,17 ,Uk

This is the true story of how I caught my mum fucking my "best friend" on holiday .



A few months back my mum and dad booked a holiday to italy for a week

Nearer the time my dad got a huge job request and would lose out on a lot of money of he didn't accept .

My dad would have to miss the holiday which he was looking forward to but the amount of money at stake was enough to make his decision .

Now with their being a spare ticket, my mum suggested I brought my mate kyle and I said yh good idea and asked him

He agreed to come with us straight away after my mum spoke with his mum and dad .



My Mum Suzanne is a very glamourous, fashionable 48 year old . She is forever buying exspensive Clothes and Loubiton Heels with my dads hard earned money .

She is around 5 Ft 6 , shoulder length blondey brown hair , Lightly Tanned , She Has Blue eyes and Hot Natural 38 C Breats (which I think she had a little lift on them when she turned 40 .

She has a hot slim body for her age as she goes to the gym quite often .



My Mate Kyle is 6 ft , Dark Brown Hair and has a dark tan with brown eyes , his party Piece is his cock it must be around 9 inches and pretty thick.

Because me and kyle go to the gym together a lot , we both have slim ripped up bodys and decent sized muslces .

Last year we fucked 2 girls on holiday in the same room and he really knew what he was doing and had the girl screaming .

My performance was more satisfactory but he had the advantage of a 9 inch Pole haha.



Anyway back to the story,

We arrived at the hotel which was 5 star and was really modern and swanky.

We was shown to our rooms , me and kyle shared a room with 2 big single beds and my mum had a huge suite next door .

The view from our balconys was stunning , it was definatley the best hotel I'd been to so far .

We unpacked and had a good look around the hotel before going down to the room and relaxing for a few hours before Dinner .

When the sun started to fade a little most people head up to their rooms to change for the evening meal and so did we .

Most of the women in the hotel was really dressed up in exspensive dresses and jewellery .

We had our meal and had a few drinks at the outdoor bar before going up to the room for an earlyish night .

The next day my mum got speaking to a women and she advised we went down to the riviera as it had loads to do and lots of shops .

We walked around with my mum for a few hours , she work a skimpy bikini covered by a see through beach dress.

I kept catching kyle glancing at her arse and tits and jokingly i give him the I'm watching signal with my fingers and we both laughed .

As we were walking around we noticed some jet skis and me and kyle hired them for an hour while my mum had a look around

The jet skis were quite exspensive but so addictive we payed for an extra 30 minutes .

When we got off we were both ruined , our legs were pretty weak and the sun had taken the energy out of us .

We walked back up to meet my mum and she said it was like something out of a bond movie when you both walked up here then dripping wet , we both laughed

We all headed up to the hotel had a few drinks by the pool bar and had a little swim as my mum lay on the sunloungers soaking up the sun with her book .

After an hour or 2 we went upto the rooms had a shower and get ready for the meal .

Me and kyle just dresses smart casual in jeans and smart tops , we sat on the balcony waiting for my mum nextdoor .

After what seemed to be about 3 hours she was finally ready ,

She was dressed in a blue skin tight dress which was abit to short for my liking , and a pair of her huge daft loubiton platform heels ,

I was used to the way she dressed so it didn't really bother me , as we walked behind her down the hall I noticed the outline of her tiny thong through her dress .

As we was in the lift kyle was pretending to squeeze her arse joking around

When we got to the ground floor I got kyle in a head lock as a laugh and told him to stop it.

We had a drink in the bar before going for our meal , the amount of hot sexy women in the hotel was great ,all very sexy dressed middle aged women , I was in heavan .

After our meal we went outside to the bar and watched the entertainment show it was like acrobatics and flame spitters .

We was not old enough to buy beer ourselves but my mum was happy to get them for us .

As it got to about 12.45 at night and it got abit boring, I started getting abit tired and said I was going to go to bed soon ,

We were all abit d***k and I decided to go upto the room for some sl**p , the jet skis just simply ruined me .

I asked kyle if he was coming up , and he said no not just yet pal gonna stay and have a few more drinks .

Anyway I went upto the room and soon enough I was fast asl**p , something in the corridor must of woke me up

I looked at my clock and it was 3 o'clock and kyle wasn't in the room .

I thought where could he be ? I got out of bed and went onto the balcony and noticed my mums room light seeping through the shut curtians .

I climbed over and looked through the gap in the corner to see if she was in there

And to my total amazement shw was on the bed with kyle totally naked fucking him .

I couldn't believe what I was seeing , I looked away and my mind could process it but I had to look back .

Kyle was ontop in missionary pumping her passiontly as she run her hands over his back and arse .

I had the side on view and could see everything , my mums natural tits shaking every time he pumped her .

They were kissing passiontly as they fucked quite intimatley and slow .

I could see him pulling his huge tanned cock right out of her before driving it back deep inside her pussy .

As wierd as it was to watch I started to become hard in my shorts and continued to watch in amazement

Kyle pressed himself up with his hands and started to pound my mum hard and fast as they looked into each others eyes ,my mums hands were on both arse cheeks squeezing them as he pumped her mature cunt

I couldn't help but rip down my shorts and start to wank my rock hard cock .

Just buy the look on my mums face and the light moans I could hear through the window told me she was loving evry minuted of it .

They stopped and kyle lay on his back , my mum crawled down the bed and began to suck his big cock as she wanked him ,

He lay back in total pleasure running his hand through her hair.

She sucked his cock so well ,taking it pretty deep before licking up and down the shaft and sucking his balls .

She climbed onto him and aimed his big cock back inside her soaking pussy with ease .

He sat up and started kissing and sucking her neck before moving onto her tits as she slowly rid his cock .

It was so hot , seeing a young guy with a toned up body giving my hot 48 year old mum probably the best fuck of her life .

He lay back and she began to ride him in full f***e taking it deep inside her then grinding her hips around ,

Shortly after she leaned back onto her hands and pressed herself up abit letting kyle pound her from underneath .

Her tits was making me so hard , bouncing up and down each time he thrusted her .

The stopped and he stood up at the side of the bed , my mum got into doggy facing me towards me .

They began fucking again I felt like they could see me , as my mums moaning face looked towards me and kyle pounding her .

Her big tits dangling down facing towards me barely 2 metres away , it wass too much I'd been wanking hard for over 30 mins

I started to cum hard all over the white wall which seperated the rooms .

I looked back and it felt a lot wierder now I'd cummed ,

He continued to fuck her doggy , he leaned over her arched back and whispered somthing in her ear,

She replied to him but I couldn't hear , he started goin really fast and then pulled out , my mum rolled over onto her back and pulled her hair behind her head ,

He leaned over her and began cumming all over her tits and face .

She kept her mouth open the whole time as he blew his huge watery load all over her .

It was hard to see your best friend cumming in your own mums mouth but me being a dirty bastard made it a lot easier haha .

He wiped the remaining cum of her tits and face with his cock and she licked it all off , she looked asif really enjoyed the taste .

She stood up and walked into the bathroom probably to clean her face as kyle just lay on the bed exhausted .

My mum come out of the bathroom picked up her cigs and headed right towards the balcony .

I dived back over the wall didn't have enough time to open my door so I hid behind the wall lay on the floor ,

I heard the door slide open , my heart was in my mouth , what if kyle come into my room and saw me ? What if my mum looks over ?

These are just a few things running through my head ,

I heard her sit down and kyle joined her minutes later ,

I heard him say " the lights off looks like he still asl**p "

I put his hand on the wall and it must of gone in my cum ,

"Eww he said , my heart stopped ,

My mum said " what is it "

He said "nothing must be sun cream or something ,

I sighed in relief

My mum said " right kyle you can never tell a soul about what's just happened " promise me !"

He said" yh I promise I wouldn't dream of telling anyone "

My mum said "good, now u best get ready he will wonder where you are if he wakes up "

They both went back inside , I watched him dress and head towards the door after kissing her goodbye and squezzing her naked ass .

I ran into my room closed the door and dived back in bed ,

I heard him come inside , trying to be quite , I rolled over turned the light on pretending to look tired ,

I said its 4.30 where the fuck have you been , he seemed nervous !

errr I met a girl and let's say I got lucky , I asked him to tell me the details

He said ill tell you in the morning I'm tired .

I hardly got any sl**p that night and when he woke up I said ," go on then tell me what happened "

Kyle said ,"I just met a girl pissed up last night at the bar and it was her lastnight , and we ended up fucking "

I asked him how old she was and he replied " 21 not bad ey "

He sed she was blonde and hot ,

I started laughing

He said what's funny ?

I said " you lying bastard I fucking saw you lastnight with my mum you little dick head ,

He tried to lie to me , I said listen kyle your my mate and I'm fucking pissed off more at her , but I don't give a fuck to be honest ,

But whatever happens here stays here and if you tell a fucking person I sware ill kill you ,

When we went to breakfast I told my mum and she wouldn't accept I knew ,

I told her the same , I don't give a fuck its only sex but if it ever happens when we are back home or he tells anyone then there's gonna be trouble !

She apolagised over and over again , I said I don't wanna hear it in my mind its not even happened , you can do what you like while your here but it stays here and never happens again when we get back or ill tell dad .

Later that night thing were proper akward , and kyle the cheeky bastard. Said " so we can do it again while we are here ?"

I said don't fucking push it kyle I don't care what you do ,I told you before what happens here stays here .

The only reason I let them get away with it because secretly it turned me on so bad knowing my mums fucking a 17 year old .

For the remainder of the holiday they fucked every single night , he slept in the same room as her for the rest of the holiday aswell and even fucked most mornings

4 out of the 5 remaining nights there was still a gap in the curtians and I watched and wanked myself to death each time I watched .

At the airport home I told them again it ends here have you both got that ?

And they both promised ......

Thanks for reading ... Please leave a comment ;) You big Bunch of Perverts ;)

... Continue»
Posted by bigwillyuk 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 4077  |  
90%
  |  11

MY BEST FRIENDS GIRL

Jessie and I have been friends since way back in the day as we say, and we often get together with Lisa his wife and whoever I am dating at the time. If only I could find someone like Lisa .Lisa is a very hot looking woman and sometimes I find myself staring at her from a distance. She has this hour glass body and she wears the low V-neck shirts that show off her nice firm breast. And that ass oh my god that ass, makes you want to pluck it like a watermelon to see if it’s ripe. At times I have even fantasied about being with her. But she’s my friends girl and it aint right for me to look at her like that. That’s against all the rules of friendship. So I keep my distance and my thoughts to myself.
The other day as I was on my way to work and I got a call” Zeke” its Lisa ,Jessie has been in an accident”, so I rushed over the hospital right away. Man he was in bad shape but he could talk. As he reached out his hand to me I told him don’t worry about nothing just get better and he could depend on me to look after Lisa and make sure she was okay until he got back on his feet. “Thank you he whispered” That’s what friends do they look out for one another in situations like this and I was his friend.
I called Zeke to let him know that Jessie had been in an accident and he need to come to the hospital right away. Zeke and Jessie had been friends for a long long time. Zeke was about 6ft ‘5 and he had these big broad shoulders and he had this swagger about him when he walked as if he was saying hey look at me, Look at him I did but from a distance because he was something to look at, dark as chocolate and I had often wondered if he would melt in my mouth. There have been times that I thought he was gay because he can’t seem to keep a woman.
“Lisa” Jessie said if there is anything you need please call me day or night, I will be there for you he replied.” Thank you Zeke “, Lisa replied as she gave him a hug and kissed him on the cheek.
Later that night Zeke stopped by after work to check on Lisa as he had promised. He knocked on the door and she answered” yes who is it” Lisa its Zeke! As she opened the door I could see that she had on a nice satin house coat that stopped right above her knees.” Come in and have a seat she said “. My mind started thinking crazy things and I froze for a minute and then went in and sat down at the counter.
How you holding up I asked her? Fine for now but if! Hey don’t think that I told her he will be just fine. She smiled at me and said what a nice friend I was to Jessie. Only if she knew what I was really thinking, when I saw her in that house coat when she opened that door. As she leaned over the counter to pass me a cup of coffee I could see that her breast were nice and firm. Boy is she fine I thought and how lucky Jessie is lucky to have a woman like her.
When zeke knocked at the door I had just gotten ready for bed, he stopped by on his way home to check on me as he said would. There he stood when I opened that door all 6ft 5 of him and dark as chocolate, I felt a strange feeling come over me, and my nipples were getting hard at the thought of being alone with zeke.” Zeke” Lisa called out from the other side of the kitchen you can stay in the guest room if you like it’s no problem. Well if you’re okay with it then yes, Good Lisa said I have never been in this house alone before I will be more comfortable with you here. “Fine” I said as I drank the rest of my coffee. I will put some of Jessie’s pajamas on the bed for you. Pajamas I don’t sl**p in no dam pajamas, I sl**p in my boxers. But I was not going to tell her that. The guest room was just off the hall from the master bedroom and you could see into it as you walked into the guest room. I could see Lisa sitting on the edge of the bed and lotioning her legs, Wow they looked nice I thought. As she stopped I ducked into the room hoping she did not see me looking. After a few minutes I got in the shower and as I stared to bathe I thought about Lisa in the next room. I could feel myself getting aroused by my thoughts and my penis started to get hard. Why am I thinking this about my friend’s wife, if he knew he would surely kill me. But as the steam from the hot shower steamed up the bath room, my imagination ran wild with thoughts of Lisa being in there with me. The hot water, running down her firm breast, the steam on her face, and those seductive eyes. I started to rub my penis as it started to throb with every beat of my heart. As I closed my eyes to enjoy the feeling, I was startled by something touching my face ,oh shit it was the towel hanging over the shower stall. I finished up my shower and dried off and put on the pajamas Lisa left for me. They were a little tight in the crotch area and short around the ankles. As I layed down and relax I dozed off pretty quickly.
I could hear Zeke in the shower in the next room and could only think of what he looked like naked, that tall long chocolate body and those big shoulders, but is he gay I still wondered about that, but it didn’t stop me from thinking about him and if he was hung as well as Jessie. I started to imagine him with his big hands all over my body, and fell asl**p within a few minutes.
Later that night I heard Lisa crying in her room and I got up and went into the hallway and her door was closed. I knocked on it “Lisa” I called out are you okay? “Yes she replied” no you’re not I hear you crying! Can I come in I asked as I knocked on the door again? ” Yes she said “As I turned the knob and entered the room I could see Lisa curled up under her satin comforter. I sat down on the edge of the bed and rubbed her shoulders and told her everything is going to be fine. I could smell the scent of her perfume coming from the dresser against the wall. As she sat up in bed her face covered in tears, I wiped them away as best I could. “Lisa I said its okay he will be fine” I said. Oh zeke she said you’re so sweet, as she reached up and grabbed me around my neck and hugged me. As she let go our eyes met and we stared at each other, as she wiped the rest of the tears from her face I started to get up “Please stay” she said. “Lisa I don’t think this is a good idea”. At that time she grabbed my hand and pulled me back down to the edge of the bed. As we sat there for a few minutes she started to lean forward as if she was going to kiss me. As she got closer I could feel a lump form in my throat. I wanted her to kiss me, only if she knew. I wanted to fell her lips press against mine. As she got closer I could feel the heat of her breath and at that point she kissed me.” Whoa I said to her this is” “Shhh “she replied as she put her fingers to my lips. She threw back the covers and exposed the satin camisole she had on. Man it took my breath away. She was even more beautiful than I imagined. You could see her skin glowing and her green eyes piercing threw me.”Take off the pajamas” she said to me. As I stood up I could fell my knees shaking at the thought of what was about to happen, but yet I was not making any attempt to stop it.I slid the pajamas down around my ankles and she could see that dick had gotten hard and was throbbing. As Zeke stood there by my bedside I could see his rock hard erection and dam he was hung. I couldn’t wait to get him inside of me with all of that. I jestered for him to lay beside me, as he got into the bed I pulled the cover up around us and he was a little stiff at first so I told him to relax. Once he relaxed I could feel his body rest against mine and boy was he warm and hard. The comforter looked like a tent as it settled over his rock hard dick.I took his hand a placed it on my shoulder and begin to really kiss him, pushing my breast into him as he begin to respond to me. Oh how good it felt to have her next to me. As she started kissing me I pulled her close. I could feel her breast push against my chest. The satin camisole she had on felt so nice to my body. “Take it off” she whispered in my ear “take it off”. As I reached down and pulled it above her head I tossed it to the floor. Man was she soft. Don’t be afraid she said touch me. You don’t have to tell me twice. My hands were everywhere. She seemed to enjoy it to. As I was fondling her breast she managed to reach down and start rubbing my rock hard erection.”Man did it feel good” “What do you want me to do Zeke “she said, and for the first time I was speechless, I opened my mouth but nothing came out. What the fuck I thought to myself say something, and again nothing came out. Seeing this she smiled and said then just let me take over and she pushed me flat on my back. She pulled back the covers and my dick was real fucking hard by now.
Oh my god look at how hard and big it is she said to herself, as she placed her hand around it and started to rub up and down on it. It was warm and hard and all she could think about was if this dark chocolate meat would melt in her mouth. So she leaned over and stared to lick it ever so slowly, Mmmm she moaned as Zeke swallowed hard. She ran her tongue over the rim of the head and slowly inserted it in her mouth ever so slowly, she was not sure she could take it all. Zeke stared to moan and squirm as she started to increase her motion, faster and faster she went, the more Zeke started to moan, “Oh shit that feels good Lisa “zeke said out loud. Mmmm Lisa replied with a mouth full of zekes cock in her mouth. Oh shit Zeke thought I going to cum if she keeps this up. Zeke reached over and pulled Lisa away for a second and she laughed and asked what’s wrong? Nothing zeke said as he pulled Lisa to him and rolled over on top of her and started to suck her hard nipples, Oh how good it felt thought Lisa, as Zeke made his way down her stomach to her smooth shaven cunt. Oh how sweet it smelled as he started to lick at the opening of her clit. “Oh my god “Lisa said out loud, lick it hard Zeke, lick it hard baby. As Zeke took two of his fingers and inserted them into her wet pussy as he was licking her clit Lisa begin to twitch and wanted to cum. She pushed Zeke’s head deeper into her pussy. ‘oh yes baby oh yes” Zeke could feel Lisa getting ready to pop as he was licked her cunt and he wanted to taste her juices so he inserted a third finger into her pussy, Lisa respond by lifting her hips off the mattress and letting out a loud moan “ Oh zeke !Oh zeke! “ I’m Cumming she said I’m cumming . Zeke continued to lick and suck away as he could feel the pre cum drippping from his hard dick. As Lisa caught her breath she massaged Zekes rock hard shaft back and forth with her hand “Put it in me she said “Please I want to feel it inside me.
As I parted her legs and positioned myself to enter her, I could only imagine what she was going to feel like. I took my dick in my hand and rubbed it back and forth over her clit until she begin to moan again, “don’t tease me she said” So I inserted the head and and started to push up into her wet pussy. Oh how warm and wet she was and as I continued to slid into her ,she gasp for air. “Oh my god you’re so big baby it feels so good push it in all the way, as I thrust all the into her she grabbed my shoulder and let out a scream,”fuck me Zeke ! fuck me !she cried out! As I started thrusting in and out of her.She met my every thrust and dam did it feel good ,better than I had ever imagined. She wrapped her legs around my waist so I could enter her deeper so I thrusted into her even harder as I felt the head of my dick touch the back of cervix. In and out, I thrusted as she gasped for air and squeezed my waist with her legs. Oh shit you feel so good I said to her. I want to cum inside of you so bad, Go ahead baby cum inside me hard.
As I thrust harder and harder, I could feel the pressure building up in my scrotum, she reached down and started to rub her clit and this excited me even more and I was ready to shoot my load deep inside her “‘oh baby here it cums! Oh shit! As I blew my load I could feel it squish out the side of her pussy as I kept thursting in and out of her hot wet pussy. My head started to spin and I could feel my knees weaken and my stomach muscles start to ache from all the thrusting. As I collapsed on top of her, breathing heavily from exhaustion I rolled over onto the bed. As I did she let out a long sigh and let her legs collapsed unto the bed also. As we lay there it, suddenly hit me what had I done, I violated my best friends trust in me and fucked his wife. How could I be so stupid? After a few more minutes I rolled over and sat up on the edge of the bed. “Lisa “Jessie can never find out about this. “Don’t worry Zeke” she said, I am as much to blame as you. I wanted this for a long time. “But he is my best friend” Zeke replied and my Husband she said. I promised Jessie I would look out for you while he got better and I will keep that promise but not this way. ‘’ I understand Zeke “but you can’t sit there and say you didn’t enjoy it. Besides I see the way you look at me. Well we can never let this happen again Zeke said as he left her room and returned to his and gathered his things. As he got dressed he thought I can never make this right. He yelled to Lisa “I ‘m leaving”.
Boy how good Zeke felt fucking me, Well he’s certainly not gay as I once thought. And yes he melts in your mouth. I called Zeke later that morning and assured him I understand his guilt about what happened and I assured him Jessie would never find out. Good he said call me if you need anything.
After a few weeks Jessie came home and zeke came over to see him. As I walked into the house I could not help but think about what happened between Lisa and I a few weeks ago. Lisa went upstairs and Jessie started telling me that Lisa had told him how I had taken good care of her while he was in the hospital. Hey don’t mention it man that’s what friends are for right.” Yes” Jessie said maybe one day I will able to repay you for that favor. “ Man if he only knew “ Zeke said to himself. Well I got to go man and get to work, your home with your wife where you belong. I will see you around b*o.
As I walked to my car I could feel Lisa looking out of the bedroom window from upstairs, as I turned to look she waved good bye. I needed to make the airport before 5pm to catch my plane; I had taken a job in Washington to put some space between me and my best friend’s wife , but could not find it in me to tell them. So this is good bye.
As I stood and watched Zeke walk to his car I thought to myself what have I done , he no longer had that Swagger when he walked ,he no longer held his head up high ,it was as if he had lost his best friend, I will never tell Jessie what happened, but I didn’t want to hurt Zeke either. As Zeke looked back at me in the window I could see the pain and hurt in his face. I will call him tomorrow and let him know that it will never happen again.
... Continue»
Posted by jdub2 3 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 1729  |  
72%
  |  3

Lost Virginity To My Best Friend

I would first like to start by introducing myself. My name is Nimisha, I'm 20 years of age and I'm a second year engineering student in Delhi. This incident took place last summers between me and my best c***dhood friend, Saurabh (name changed). Saurabh and me studied in the same school in Delhi and both of were in hostel. We were very good friends. We shared almost everything about each others lives and still never had any feeling for each other. We only shared pure deep friendship. I discussed all my boyfriend problems with him and he shared his girlfriend problems with me and both of us looked upon each other for advice. Other friends often teased us and linked us with each other but that never came between our friendship but he was really possessive about me. He never liked any other boy flirting with me. It once happened that my ex boyfriend cheated on me with some other girl and I was really upset over it so I called Saurabh to seek advice and feel better.

We planned to meet in our school canteen so we could talk. That was the first day when he hugged me and kissed my forehead and consoled me like a true friend and since that day I started having soft feelings for him. I knew that even he had feeling for me but none of us confessed. So the main incident took place last summers when we had a reunion party at one of our common friend's place where I saw him after a year after leaving school. He was looking very cute that day dressed up in formal clothes.

Both of kept exchanging glances and smiles with each other when he finally came to me for a chat. We both started talking how we used to in school and really gelled well together. He seemed to flirting too much with me and I was enjoying that. After that we grabbed ourselves some drinks and danced together. There was nice romantic number playing and he held my waist and started dancing. I was starting to get d***k as I had drank too much Vodka. We were now doing a real close dance our bodies almost touching each others. Though he is a really shy guy and him doing all this was a little shock to me, but still I was enjoying every bit of it. After 20 minutes of dancing and drinking I was so high that i was almost going to fall.

Then Saurabh picked me up in his arms and carried me to one of the rooms in that house to make me sl**p as I was so d***k. he removed my heels and made me lie on the bed , put a sheet on me and turned to leave. I don't know what happened to me I got up from the bed held his hand and asked him if he loves me and he replied no. Than he said go to sl**p you are d***k. I just leaned forward and kissed him on his lips. At first he was startled but soon even he started to respond to my kiss and bit my lips. Then he broke the kiss and said that he loves me a lot but never had a courage to tell me. That was the happiest time for me. After which kissed passionately, rolling our bodies on the bed, touching and feeling each others bodies.

He started moving one of his hand on my thighs under my dress which really made me excited and even I moved my hand inside his shirt and started caressing his back. He untied my hair, licked my neck, back, lips and then whispered in my ears '' You smell really good, do you mind me removing your dress?'' to which I smiled and he got his answer. He unzipped my dress with his mouth and removed it and he also removed his shirt. Now I was in black net bra and panty in front of my best friend. I felt shy in the beginning and tried to hide my bare body with my hand but he moved my hands and pinned them to bed tightly and started rubbing his body against me. I was totally enjoying it. He touched my boobs and kissed them over my bra and them finally unhooked it. He looked at my perfect 32 size boobs and smiled. I have a perfect 32 27 35 body as I am an athlete and a swimmer. But I was extremely shy and turned all red.

He touched my nipples, squeezed them and took them in his mouth. Sucked them like a baby for few minutes. It was his first time and he seemed really obsessed with my boobs. He grabbed my ass, squeezed it and pinched it.His touch made me mad and I was moaning like a bitch. He tickled my nipples with his tongue and gave me a love bite over my cleavage. Then he moved a little lower to my naval, kissed every possible area he could and came near my vagina. He took no time in removing my net panty and parting my legs. Then he said ''I'm gonna make you a lady tonight''. I smiled and closed my eyes. As soon as he kissed my vagina lips, there was a current passing in my body. That feeling was incredible. He moved his tongue all over and licked my juices.

He tickled my clitoris and I was at the max of my orgasm. I was screaming and shivering out of pleasure and maybe more cause I was d***k. After that I rolled over and said it's my time to see your little dick and kissed him with one of my hand in his boxer trying to pull his dick out. He was shivering in the beginning than he became alright laid on the bed and removed his boxers for me to start my play. I massaged his dick and told him that I might not be good at it as it is my first time. He said it's ok baby and started kissing my boobs. I licked his dick like a hungry bitch and soon after that he came in my mouth. He than took out a condom from his pants and asked me to out it on for him. I couldn't wait for him to get inside me even though I knew it was gonna hurt as I was a virgin.

He lied on top of me in a missionary position and tried to put his 7 inches long dick inside me. It pained incredibly at first and I started bleeding but he said I'm sorry baby and kissed my lips and boobs to make feel better. I was crying in pain but after a while I started to enjoy it. I started moaning and kissing him. he fucked me In several positions after that and then we slept naked, hugging each other. He would up get in the middle to kiss my lips, suck my boobs and finger my vagina. I also massaged his dick all night. He kept his face near my boobs hugging me tightly and constantly said he loves me a lot and it was his best night ever. His touch is the only touch I have fully enjoyed till now and I wish I could be with him forever.... Continue»
Posted by sidhuputt 1 year ago  |  Categories: First Time, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 1150  |  
100%
  |  1

My Best Friend Comes Over to Visit for the Weekend

A great friend of mine was coming up to visit for the weekend. My wife and I had known him for a long time and he was one of those seldom-found male friends where you had no (or very few!) secrets and who you could really trust. I also knew for a fact that my wife Stacey had a soft spot for him. We had sometimes even fantasized together about having a threesome with him and although it had never gone further than Stacey and I having good sex while sharing and discussing a few fantasies, I often wondered what it would be like to actually go ahead and take things a bit further.

That evening as we lay in bed, I decided to broach the subject her. Stacey was dressed in a rather plain white cotton nightie that wouldn’t normally have raised much interest except that the material was so thin that you could easily make out the shape and color of her breasts and nipples as well as the small, neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair at her crotch.

I cuddled up against her back and cupped one breast with my hand. Hmm. Feeling horny are we? You bet! And what brought this on? I said nothing. Maybe we should invite Vinny more often if this is what it does to you! She had said it in a joking manner, but there was a hint of something in her voice that made me think that she knew more than she was letting on.

And if that were true, why would you complain? Who said I was complaining? She wriggled her ass against my cock. I love it! You love what? The fact that I am so horny or the fact that it has to do with Vinny staying here? That would be telling, wouldn’t it?

Come on then ... I want to hear the answer! Well it definitely has to do with you being horny ... And? It might have something to do with Vinny staying over the weekend! Might? … Might. That’s no answer! OK. Yes. It is nice to see Vinny again!

I gently rubbed her nipple between my thumb and forefinger and was rewarded by her pushing back against my swelling cock as her nipple stiffened. To see him again? Just how much of him would you like to see? That would be telling! OK. Would you like to see some of him or all of him? Ah, well, maybe I would like to see all of him.

Hmm, you naughty thing! But then you would probably have to show him something in return. I mean, fairs fair, right? Maybe. But then again, maybe I wouldn’t mind doing it! And judging by the way your cock is shoving into me, I think you like the idea too!

You might just be right there! What would I have to show him? My panties? She reached down and wrapped her hand around my stiffened cock. Yes, I think that he would like to see your panties. Which ones? Well, I would start with the purple satin bikini string panties ...

Stacey climbed out of bed and opened the door to our walk-in cupboard. She disappeared inside and then returned wearing the purple satin bikini string panties that I was referring to. They were of a thin, satin material that clung to her body and had a narrow crotch and thin waistband that curved over her hips. She had also put on a matching top it had spaghetti string straps over the shoulders and clung to her slim body. The shape of her small breasts was clearly visible and I could see two small points where her erect nipples jutted through the soft material. Do you mean that you would like him to see me like this?

I think that that would be a good start, yes. She moved towards me and pulled back the duvet to climb back into bed when I stopped her. Wait. I have an idea. Why don’t you go downstairs and get me a bottle of water in case I get thirsty tonight?

Danny, you cant be serious! Come on, do me a favor? Danny I don’t know if Vinny is in his room; he might see me! Then you just have to think up an excuse ... and I’m sure he wouldn’t object anyway! Look, that was just a fantasy earlier ...

Come on. Please? She glanced at the bedroom door and I knew that I had won. OK. But just this once. She turned off the bedroom light, opened the door a crack and peered out into the dark hallway. The only light was the moonlight streaming in through the windows which ran from the roof to the floor. Apparently satisfied that the coast was clear, she slipped out and scampered quietly along the hall and down the stairs. A minute later she came back clutching a bottle of water in her hand. Stepping in through the doorway, she pushed the door quietly closed behind her and clambered into bed, handing me the bottle of water.

I cupped my wife’s breast over the thin purple top and felt her pert erect nipple under my fingertips. Her heart was pumping wildly and I grinned as I looked at her. That wasn’t so bad, was it? Ah, no. In fact it was er ...

She took my hand and placed it between her thighs. I slipped my hand down over the smooth soft material that cupped her pussy and was surprised to find that her panties were very wet.

Stacey that turned you on, didn’t it?! No k**ding! I don’t know why, but it turned me on, that’s for sure. Then maybe you’d better do it again? OK! I think I should take the water back. I could easily make out the shape of her nipples, which were as stiff as I had ever seen them. She walked over to the door and turned off the light. Opening the door wide, she walked out along the corridor much more slowly than the first time and down the stairs.

I stood up and walked over to the door where I could watch her come back up the stairs. The moonlight shone over her body, giving her a surreal appearance and turning the bra and panties almost black in its blue-ish light. She walked back down the corridor toward me and glanced over her shoulder, just as she reached the bedroom. I immediately bent down towards her and cupped her small breasts in my hands and kissed her as she tried, and failed to get past me and into the bedroom. Danny! She hissed Let me in!

I grabbed her panty-covered ass and gave it a squeeze then I let her past me. When she entered the room she closed the door before flinging her arms around me and kissing me hard. As we finally peeled ourselves apart, she pushed me towards the bed. I need that cock of yours now! Figuring that she was hot enough to be able to push a bit harder, I decided to risk it. Wait, one more time! What? I need you now! I’m so wet ...

I want you too but go get another pair of panties and bring them back to me. Without a word, she turned and did as she was told. She came back carrying a shiny black satin string thong. Are these OK? Yes those are fantastic! Now hand them to me.

I took them from her and opened the door again. Stacey I want you to wait here. Walking quietly along the corridor, my heart pounding with every step, I paused in front of Vinny's bedroom and stood still, listening for any sign of life. There was nothing. Bending down, I opened the panties and slipped one leg over the handle of the bedroom door and left them hanging there. Walking quickly back, I turned to Stacey.

Ok now I want you to go over to Vinny's bedroom door and pick up your thong. Then I want you to take off your bra and slip off those sexy little purple panties you have on and hang them over his door handle. Just come back to me wearing the satin thong! I cant do that! He might wake up assuming that he’s even asl**p!

I kissed her hard and slipped one hand down and into her panties. She was soaking wet. I ran one finger light as a feather over her clit, causing her to gasp. You can do it in fact, I bet you would love to do it, wouldn’t you?! No! Well, yes, but I’m just scared in case I get caught. He’s asl**p. Go on.

Do you really want me to? Yeah I do! What if he catches me? Lets cross that bridge when we come to it, but it won’t happen. I promise! She glanced at me once more and then slipped out of the room walking towards Vinny's bedroom door. I moved so that I could see her clearly. Reaching down, she carefully slipped the panties off the handle and laid them on the floor. Then she reached behind her and unclipped her bra and quietly peeled it off before cautiously dropping it to the floor.

As she turned to me, the moonlight caught her pert breasts and I marveled at how perfect they were. Not a hint of sagging and crowned by her fully erect nipples, I could feel my cock throbbing in excitement. Still facing me, she reached down and took the waistband of her purple satin panties and slipped them down, briefly revealing a neatly trimmed pussy before she stepped out of them and hooked them over the door handle. She turned, faced me, then bent down and stepped into the black satin thong and pulled them up. She walked back slowly across the granite-tiled floor. As soon as she reached me, she grabbed my hand and pulled me into the bedroom, closing the door behind us.

Fuck me! Now! I held her hand and moved towards the bed. No. I don’t want to make love, I want you to take me! This was a side of my wife that I very seldom saw. I pushed her back onto the bed and spread her legs, bending them at the knee as I did so. Tugging the crotch of her panties to one side, I placed the tip of my cock between the soft wet lips of her labia and plunged into her with one hard thrust until our pubic bones clashed together. She gasped. Yes!

I pulled back and thrust into her again and again until I could feel the first pulse of my approaching orgasm. All I was aware of was the way she thrust up against me; of how my throbbing cock slipped into her soaking pussy and the way her panties felt as they rubbed against my shaft. Just then, she arched her back and groaned. Oh, God, I’m coming! Yes!

This was more than I could take and I shot my load, my balls tightening as wave after wave of cum spurted out of me only to be swallowed up in the depths of Stacey’s pussy. As my climax subsided, I lowered myself down and we kissed tenderly. Oh, man, that was good! No k**ding I am wiped out! I hope not I need a bit more TLC from you, but first ...

She pushed up against my chest. I got the message and went into the master bathroom to wash up. As I returned, Stacey went in and came back a few minutes later and climbed back into bed beside me. I notices she was still wearing the black satin thong and as I slipped my hand down, I could feel how drenched the material was and briefly wondered how much of it was from my cum and how much of it was from her. I had to have her, so I started tugging them down but she stopped me.

No, leave them on! I moved my hand inside the wet satin and let my fingers run up and down the moist valley that I found there. Mmmm. That is good. Did you like me doing that? Yes. It was incredibly kinky! Thank you!

Do you like the idea of Vinny possibly seeing me like that? Yeah I kind of do! Tell me.

This was an old game of ours and I knew exactly what she wanted to hear. She wanted me to tell her a sexy fantasy while I fingered her! I began by telling her that I would blindfold her, and without her knowledge I would let Vinny into the room because I wanted him to see her completely exposed. I would then wave him over to the bed and pull back the covers so he could see her hot little body dressed only in those sexy little panties. I proceeded to tell her I would let him feel her up and if he wanted to he could rub his dick against her as well.

She gasped and said you wouldn’t!!

I said in this fantasy I would probably be so horny and since she was blindfolded why the hell not! Now getting back to the story I told her Vinny had pull off his pants and began peeling off his boxer shorts exposing his cock. Stacey asked in this fantasy if he is hard?
Oh yes he is. Very hard! Anyway I see him rubbing his cock against your leg while his hand is stroking your panty-covered pussy. I tell her Vinny must be close to cuming as I can see the pre-cum on the tip of his cock! I mention to her I move away from the bed and watch him peel off her panties. Her pussy is swollen and soaking wet and he slips a finger down to play with her clit.

Oh, Danny, I’m so close to coming; she moans!

Thinking it’s me I tell her she spread her legs and Vinny has moved so that he is now kneeling between her thighs. He’s masturbating faster now. It wont be long until he cums!

Oh, God, yes! yes! I continue teasing her clit while playing along with the story. Oh, Danny, make him cum!

As I continued to gently run my fingertip over and around her soaking clit and pussy, Stacey’s hips started gyrating against my hand, tracing small circles under my fingers. He’s about to cum Stacey! He’s kneeling up between your thighs and rubbing the tip of his dick against your unprotected pussy! He is jerking harder now and he….

Oh, oh’ just shot his load of cum all over your pussy! Danny! I’m coming! YES! As Stacey bucked under my fingers I pressed my fingertips firmly against her clit and held them there. And now he’s pushing his cum covered dick into your pussy! Oh, wow!

With one last shudder, Stacey flopped back onto the bed and pulled the duvet up over us both. I reached behind me and turned off the light before cuddling up to Stacey under the covers. She turned her head and kissed me. Walking around in my panties was such a serious turn-on! For me too honey! Danny I never thought that I would get that turned on by exposing myself like that ... well, risking being exposed.

I found it really hot. In fact, I hesitated, unsure whether I would be going too far. In fact what? Well. Would you do me a favor? That depends! What do you want me to do?

I’d like you to give Vinny and me some accidental flashes tomorrow. My heart pounded in my ribs and I waited for what seemed like ages before she answered me. What should I flash? And what do mean by accidental? Oh just flash your panties or perhaps go bra-less or something. And what do you mean by accidental? That it doesn’t look like you meant for him to catch a glimpse of anything.

I’m not sure that I can do it! I mean, I’ve never done anything like that before! Please Stacey? Please? It would really turn me on! Let me sl**p it over OK? OK. Goodnight. sl**p tight. You too. I had lied awake for a long time that night wondering what tomorrow would bring and where it would all lead. Sometime during the night I fell asl**p.

***

Shit, Danny!

I woke up groggily the next morning with sunlight streaming in through a gap in the curtains and Stacey sitting bolt upright in bed, her breasts free and a worried look on her face. She turned to me and shook my shoulder.

Wake up!

I am awake. I answered groggily. We left my panties hanging on Vinny’s door last night! So, let him see them! No I cant do that! Ok so then go and get them. Danny can you get them? Why should I get them there your panties and you left them there. FINE!!!

Stacey slipped out of bed and pulled her discarded nightie on before quietly opening the door and peeking out. Silence. She sneaked out and reappeared less than a minute later, clutching the extra wet purple satin bikini string panties that she had discarded the night before. As she closed the door behind her, I took in the black satin thong panties she was wearing that were clearly visible through the thin white nightie she was wearing as were her very erect nipples and cute little breasts. That was lucky thank God for late sl**pers! She climbed into bed beside me. Oh, I don’t know I’m sure Vinny wouldn’t have minded wouldn’t have minded finding your panties on his door handle or seeing you like that!

Yeah, I bet he wouldn’t have minded seeing me dressed like this but I’m sure he fond my panties. What do you mean? Well they are really wet and sticky this morning compared to the way I left them last night. Really? That’s AWESOME!! That makes me fucking horny as hell knowing that my best friend jerked off with your wet panties!! Danny this doesn’t bother you? Not the slightest bit. Have you thought about what I asked last night? Yes I have. And?

You’ll just have to wait and see. Come on lets get dressed and go and get breakfast ready but lets not let on that we know he soaked my panties full of cum. OK.

*******

We had just finished laying the table outside on the terrace, when we heard the first sounds of movement from upstairs followed shortly thereafter by the sound of the shower running. OK. I’m just going to go upstairs for a second. Ill be right back!

I watched her disappearing through the kitchen door and glanced at my wife’s sexy little ass wrapped in a pair of tight faded jeans. She was wearing a white long-sleeved top and open-toed sandals which all-in-all looked to be rather warm for what was going to be another hot and sunny day.

I walked out onto the terrace and sat down on the bench, enjoying the early morning sunshine. 10 minutes later, Stacey and Vinny came out and greeted me. To this day I still don’t know whether I was surprised or not when I saw that Stacey had got changed. However, I do know that I felt the first wave of bl**d spreading through my groin when I saw that she had got changed and was now wearing a pair of thin white cotton pants and a navy blue T-shirt. I have to admit, when I first saw her come out, my heart leapt into my mouth! Despite my asking her the night before, I never REALLY believed that she would actually go ahead and do it!

Her white pants were so thin, that the panties that she was wearing underneath were clearly visible. Best of all though is that she had actually chosen to wear her bright hot pink satin bikini panties that I love so much. Normally she would never, ok seldom wear anything other than white panties with these pants and if she did, then it was normally a g-string or a thong, which could never be seen.

I glanced briefly at Vinny who was taking the opportunity to check out Stacey’s perfect little ass. Looking down, I could clearly see those hot pink bikini panties snuggled against my wife’s ass and even when she turned to face me, I was still able to easily see the outline of the narrow crotch of her panties.

I followed Stacey back into the house, leaving Vinny on the terrace. As soon as we reached the kitchen, I grabbed her from behind and cupped her breasts in my hands, noticing immediately that she was bra-less and that her nipples were as stiff as organ stops! You did it! Do you mind?

Mind? Christ no! I’ve got such a hard-on I can hardly walk and want to ravage you right now! I just feel a bit exposed and cheap! I let her go and turned to the coffee machine and started making three coffees. You’re certainly not cheap even if you are showing your sexy little panties! I’m also a bit worried about what Vinny will think ...

Judging by the way his was checking your ass out, I don’t think that you need to worry too much there! She grinned nervously. Was he really? Hell Yeah! He couldn’t keep his eyes off you! And you really don’t mind? The only thing that I mind is that I can only see your panties through your pants! Stacey glanced over towards the terrace where she could see Vinny sitting in the lounger with his eyes closed against the sun. Before I could react, she had unbuttoned her pants and pushed them half-way down her thighs. I had a quick glance at her hot pink bikini panty crotch before she turned around and showed me her satin covered ass. As she turned back to me, she pulled her pants up, started doing up the buttons and grinned.

Better? Much! That will have to do for now I’m afraid we need to get back to Vinny. Then Ill start looking forward to later! I handed Stacey a coffee, grabbed the other two and we walked back to join Vinny again. Throughout a simple breakfast of freshly baked bread rolls and various jams, meats and cheeses, I noticed that Vinny kept glancing both at me and at Stacey, presumably trying to figure out what was going on. Breakfast itself was otherwise completely uneventful and we were all rather relieved that we were able to get out of the direct sun, which continued to get hotter and hotter as we ate. Once we had all finished, we tidied up and put everything away before Stacey disappeared upstairs to brush her teeth. It was then that I had the chance to talk to Vinny alone. Vinny beat me to it.

Danny? Yes. Dude; does Stacey normally walk around like that? Like what? I decided to play ignorant. In those pants. I mean, they are practically see-through! Oh, yeah all the time! Doesn’t it bother you? No, of course not. No, I mean that I could see her panties. Well, its not like it’s a big deal is it? You’ve seen her often enough in a bikini. What’s the difference? I’m not complaining, that’s for sure! It’s just ...

Yeah? Well, I’m not sure that Id want my girlfriend wandering around in front of you showing off her panties. Now that’s a shame, I certainly wouldn’t mind! It really was a shame! His girlfriend was a really cute girl; slim, small-breasted and incredibly horny. I bet! On the other hand, maybe it wouldn’t be so bad. Anytime Vinny, anytime!

We laughed and went back out onto the terrace. It was beginning to get hot really hot and within minutes, both of us were sweating. Just then Stacey returned. Two pairs of eyes followed her pink panties as she came over and joined us. What’s up with you two? Nothing. Come on. Spit it out. I walk out here and all you do is stare at my ass!

Not exactly. No not at all. Well, what is it? She looked down. Ah, I see; you’re staring at my panties! The two of us grinned sheepishly. She looked at us both with her hands on her hips. I can go and get changed if you prefer! No! said Vinny. No, you look great! He said. Hmm. Well I’m still not convinced, but one thing I do know is that it is too hot to sit around here dressed like this I’m going to get changed into something cooler. Why don’t you two put a few blankets on the terrace so that we can at least sit down more comfortably?

No sooner said than done. I went and got a couple of old blankets that we used for the outside and lay them out on the wooden terrace. Before sitting down, I pulled off my T-shirt and flung it onto the table. Vinny quickly followed suit until we were both sitting there in just our jeans. Stacey came back and both of us stared at her. Is that OK?

We just grinned at her like idiots. She was wearing a black pleated tennis skirt and the top half of a red bikini. I say a bit, because it was still thin enough to be able to make out the shape of her small nipples through the red stretchy material! She had taken off her shoes and I was pleased to see that she had painted her toenails in a matching red tone. All in all, very sexy!

Given that the tennis skirt came only half-way down her thighs and that we were sitting with our eyes at the same level as her crotch, it was almost as if her tennis skirt was a micro skirt, although I couldn’t see any more than a fair bit of long slender thigh.

Stacey crouched down between us on her knees and then moved forwards to lie on her tummy. She did this in such a clever way that we were unable to see anything more than we had seen earlier. Vinny of course took the opportunity to check her out. She looked really sexy. Her short black skirt folded over her cute little ass and came less than half way down the backs of her thighs, the pleats opening and falling to the side so that you could imagine that you might be able to see up her skirt from behind. However, from where we were sitting, this wasn’t an option. Her legs were slim and muscular and lightly tanned, giving the general impression of both youth and good health. I don’t know how Vinny was feeling, but Stacey’s behavior was getting to me and I shuffled a little to get comfortable on what was now a growing erection.

For the next minute or two, we chatted away with Stacey still lying flat on her front supporting herself on her elbows. I then noticed that she shuffled back slightly which caused her skirt to be tugged up her body somewhat. It was all very discrete and I’m not even sure that Vinny had noticed. However, the result was that her skirt was now pulled up to the lower edge of her ass, still not actually revealing anything but still a lot higher than could be considered respectable!

After a couple of minutes, Vinny obviously picked up on the situation and I caught him glancing down at Stacey’s ass as often as he could without being obvious about it. I, for my part, made sure to carry on with the conversation and not to catch Vinny looking.

Suddenly Vinny turned around and sat up, making sure his body was hiding his crotch. I think you guys will have to excuse me for a minute. He stood up, keeping his crotch turned away from us and headed into the house to go to the bathroom. As soon as he had gone, Stacey turned to me with a grin. Is that what you wanted? Yes! I am so horny, I’m not sure how much more I can take of this! She rolled over onto her back and grinned.

Maybe I should do this; she reached down and pulled her skirt up over her waist, revealing a pair of pale blue satin panties with a white lace trim. The material was so thin that I could clearly make out the shadow of her neatly trimmed pussy Stacey! Vinny will be back any second! I couldn’t believe what she was up to this was so unlike anything she would normally do. But isn’t that what you wanted? Didn’t you want Vinny to see me like this? She laughed quietly and spread her legs so that the soft thin material of her panties was pulled tightly into her crotch. I just had time to take in the way the pale blue material hugged her crotch, revealing the shape of her pussy when we heard the toilet flush. In a flash, Stacey pulled her skirt back down and rolled back onto her tummy.

Stacey wait I asked…. Do me a favor and spread your legs slightly. She looked at me, slightly puzzled, but did as I had asked. Why? Because, now Vinny will be able to accidentally see up your skirt when he comes back! Oh!

I caught a glimpse of Vinny walking past the kitchen window heading towards the sliding doors to the terrace. Any moment now he would be in a perfect position to look up Stacey’s skirt. Still looking towards Stacey, I noticed a shadow move behind the glass panes which reflected the sunlight from outdoors. The shadow stopped moving.

He’s standing behind the glass doors and looking out, thinking that we can’t see him. Don’t move. He’s standing there and not moving he must be looking at you! Oh, Danny, you’re making me all wet! Stacey half rolled onto her side and supported her head on one hand, her elbow on the blanket below her. As she did so, she pulled her upper knee onto the blanket in front of her, cocked at 90 degrees to the rest of her body. If Vinny wasn’t able to see her panties before, he certainly was able too now! In this position, he would have an almost perfect view of her crotch as her legs pulled apart. I pictured the way the wet pale blue satin panties would be hugging her pussy and imagined how she would look. The shape of her pussy would be patently obvious and if the thin material was wet, you would be able to make out the dark blonde pubic hair through the pale blue satin of her panties.

Stacey! He’s got to be able to see almost all of your ass and pussy like that! I wish I was standing there now! I wish you were too! I would like you both to see me like this! What would you do? I would get my cock out and start jerking off! I’m bursting as it is! You’re making me even wetter! If I get any wetter, I’m going to have to change my panties!

Then just imagine how wet you’d be if you knew that we were BOTH standing there and wanking over you! Oh, God! Stacey pushed her leg back and rolled back onto her front, smoothing her skirt back down over her ass again in a perfectly natural movement. She grinned at me. If you’d carried on much longer, I would have had to do more than just talk about it! Me too I’ve got a hard-on that’s threatening to burst out of my pants ... and Vinny too by the look of it!

I cocked my chin over Stacey’s shoulder at Vinny who was just coming out onto the terrace. Stacey turned around to look at him and I am sure that the bulge in his jeans didn’t escape her attention. He walked quickly over to the blanket and sank down onto the floor next to Stacey, but not before both of us had seen the state of his excitement a fact that he tried to hide by quickly lying on his front. Stacey turned towards me and grinned cheekily. I decided to up the stakes somewhat.

I’ll tell you what, its too hot for me to lie around here in jeans ...

I stood up and unbuckled and then unbuttoned my jeans before pulling them down over my hips. Bending forwards I continued to push them down my legs until I could step out of them and kick them to one side. Now all I was wearing was a pair of navy blue boy shorts in a thin clingy material, well aware that the other two would clearly see the state of my excitement. I knew that the thin material was not going to be hiding much and as I stood up straight, both of them were staring at my crotch. I looked down and could see a smooth cast of my erect cock, glimmering in the navy blue material. You could see the outer half of my cock perfectly, as was the smooth rim below the crown! Stacey broke the silence. Ah, would I be right in assuming that you like it out here Danny?!

Yes! It may have something to do with the way you are lying there in that tiny skirt! Well, it’s nice to know that I can still cause reactions like that! You certainly can at least by me! What about you Vinny? I think that I’m going to exercise the 5th amendment! Chicken! Yeah, come on Vinny Stacey said Id be interested in knowing the answer too! I dear you to show me!! Besides it’s hot anyway and you’re red and sweating. Vinny laughed and stood up. OK, OK… A dare is a dare so I give up. I guess that Ill have to answer the question ...

He unzipped his jeans and pulled them down until they were hanging just above his knees. The second his jeans were open, the answer was obvious. He was wearing a pair of white boxer shorts in a lycra-like material. The shadow of his dark-colored pubic hair was to be seen through the thin shiny material as was the form and shape of his very erect cock.

One thing is clear though Stacey can’t keep her eyes off his cock. She is staring at him, or rather his cock, as if there were no tomorrow. Vinny casually shoved his jeans down and stepped out of them before speaking. OK. So now you know only because of this heat, and the dare! We certainly do thank you! Stacey replied. You’re welcome. Although I have to admit I feel more than a little bit strange standing in front of you and your husband one of my best friends with an erection! Speaking of which, shouldn’t we also know whether or not YOU are turned on by the sight of two men with hard-ons?

Of course I am! Is that enough of an answer for your Vinny? To tell the truth, not really. I would like to see the evidence myself! Its only fare! I dare you! No way! No way am stripping in front of you guys! Hey, who said anything about stripping? Stacey looked at Vinny with a worried expression on her face. Well what then? Vinny looked up at me. What do you think? What were you thinking of? I was thinking that she could maybe lift her skirt for us ...

No way! ... and if her panties were damp ... No way, Danny! These panties are almost see-through! I am NOT doing that! How about if you just roll over? And? Just that. If your nipples are erect, then we would believe you. Right Vinny? Vinny looked a bit disappointed, but shrugged his shoulders and nodded his agreement. OK.

Stacey pushed herself back up onto her knees until she was sitting on her heels. Now that we could see her chest, it was obvious that she was turned on. Whereas earlier we had been able to make out her nipples through the thin red bikini top, now we could clearly see the shape of her fully erect nipples jutting out through the stretchy material. She was definitely turned on there was no mistake about that. Still I was disappointed that she had not been prepared to show us her panties. Simply the thought of her showing us both her skimpy little panties was enough to send the bl**d pulsing through my cock.

Stacey stood up and walked over to the open doorway. Looking back over her shoulder at us, she grinned. You two look so dejected, that Ill see if I cant find something more suitable to wear!

With that she flicked up the back of her skirt, giving us a quick flash her peachy little ass encased in her pale blue satin panties. As she had said, the material was thin enough that the crack of her ass and the pubic hair nestling at her crotch could be seen as dark shadows on the otherwise light blue satin. My last impression was of the way the thin white lace edging gripped the cheeks of her ass before she let her shirt drop back down and disappeared into the house. Vinny looked at me. Sorry. For what? For pushing things so far. It’s just that I was so horny and well... Hey, no problem! As you can see for yourself, I am not exactly untouched by events either! True! He looked down at my cock that was still straining under my pants and laughed. I just want to be sure that you are OK with everything. Stacey too.

I can only answer for me I have no problem with anything that has happened. I mean, you’ve seen Stacey often enough in a bikini that showed a lot more than we saw today ... as for Stacey ... you may have noticed that she will make her opinion more than clear if necessary! He laughed. True. Actually, I have to confess something to you. What? Well, when I came back from the toilet, I ... I saw more than you probably think. I decided to place innocent. What do you mean? Well, I came back through the kitchen and saw Stacey lying there. Yeah and? Because of the way she was lying down, I could see right up her skirt! You lucky bastard! I wish it had been me! He laughed, relieved. Well anyway, just as I was about to come out here, Stacey moved and pulled one leg up ...

And what could you see then? Pretty much everything! Well not everything I was too far away and it was too bright out here to see clearly, but I could certainly see that she was wearing blue panties and ... And? Spit it out! ... and I could see the shape of her pussy through her panties! God that was hot! No k**ding! Shame you didn’t have a camera to take a picture! Oh you can see her any time you want dude! Yes, but seeing her like that is ... different; you know unaware of what’s going on.

Yeah, I know what you mean. But now you owe me one right? What do you mean? Next time I visit you and Christie, I hope I get to see something too... I don’t know how I can get her to do that. I DO however have a few pictures and a video of her sl**ping in just her panties last summer. That would be a start, but Id still like to see her in the flesh so to speak! Ill see what I can do, but I’m not making any promises. OK. I look forward to my next visit! Do you want something to drink? I’m going to get a beer.

Yeah, for me too please. I stood up and walked into the house. Just as I had taken two beers out of the fridge and opened them, Stacey appeared in the doorway, peeking around the corner. Is Vinny there? No, he’s still outside on the terrace. I’m just getting us something to drink. Why? Well, I’m a bit nervous about coming out like this!

She walked around the corner and stood nervously in the doorway. She had got changed, but not into her bikini as I had expected. She was wearing a matching bra and panties. They were made out of nylon, spandex, or even satin. They were shiny and smooth and the set color was imperial blue. The bra was little more than two triangles of cloth that barely covered her nipples, the shape of which I could see jutting out through the thin material. Likewise, the panties were seamless and thin ... very thin. The shape of her neatly trimmed pubic hair, squashed beneath the thin bright blue panties was easy to see, as was the slight dampness on the material at her crotch. I asked Stacey to turn around.

She did. The panties were full bikini-style with a ruched back (the kind that is stitched to snuggle between the ass cheeks) and cupped that wonderful ass was a dream. The panties themselves were hip huggers with spaghetti stings at the hip connecting the front to the back panels. The bra was front opening and had little more than a narrow simple strap across her back and two equally narrow blue straps running up over her shoulders.

What do you think? Perfect! I took a step towards her and let one hand slip to her crotch. The material was very damp and the warmth emanating from her pussy made me want to fuck her right there! No! Don’t! She pushed my hand away. I’m soaking as it is and not sure that I can go through with this. Come on its almost like wearing a bikini.
Except that it isn’t a bikini, its my panties and a bikini has a double layer to protect me, which as you can see my panties do not! True. Ill tell you one thing though you look fucking HOT!!!!

Its very kinky, and I’m totally embarrassed to be this horny. I feel like you can even see how wet I am! So what! What’s the difference to Vinny and me who are walking around with our hard-ons on display? She paused and shrugged her shoulders. Maybe you’re right. Why don’t you go back I need a minute to calm my nerves. OK. See you soon! I walked through the kitchen and out onto the terrace where I handed Vinny an ice-cold beer. Cheers! Cheers! I lay down on the blanket and took a long slug of beer. Wow, that is GOOD! Yeah and so is THAT!

I looked up to see Vinny staring at Stacey who was standing silently in the doorway. She looked a little nervous which was not surprising, but the sight of her dressed in her sexy bra and panties still sent a thrill of excitement through me. Vinny couldn’t keep his eyes off her. In contrast to the kitchen where the lighting was such that I could only see the general features of her panties, bit outside I could see every detail. Her panties were now to a large extent see-through; the blue triangles having turned translucent where the material had become dampened by her excitement. Whereas previously I could make out only a vague damp spot on the material, now it glistened and revealed the tightly curled pubic hair underneath.

Her bra was of course dry and therefore not as revealing, but the imperial blue material cupped her breasts firmly and heightened rather than hid the shape of her breasts and their erect nipples from our view.

Despite her apparent discomfort, she walked over and lay down between us. Lying on her stomach, her blue panties ruffled up between the cheeks of her tight ass. Looking at Vinny with a grin, I slipped my finger between her cheeks and tugged them straight, causing Stacey to yell out in surprise and causing Vinny to grin like mad.

Danny! Sorry. Just helping you to get organized. God, I almost died with shock! She grinned and punched me playfully on the arm. Stacey? Why don’t you take your bra off for us? What? No way! Come on please? No! I am not doing that it’s enough that I am dressed here in just my bra and panties. I am not going further! It’s a dam shame.

I agree. Vinny tried and failed too look sad. But maybe you could at least lie on your back? Well ...

Come on! I mean we are too and you can see a lot more of us than we can of you! Ah, OK. She rolled over and lay on her back, supporting her head in her hands. The cups of her breasts were now little more than scraps of bright blue material lying loosely over the flattened curves of her breasts. Despite the fact that the material had formed folds over her breasts, her nipples were still clearly seen poking through the soft bra.

Looking down, I saw that her panties were stretched tight over her hips. Looking carefully, I could just about make out the outline of a few pubic hairs in the dark shadows below her panties. Looking over, I could see that Vinny too was checking out my wife all for his own pleasure.

You two you are not exactly being subtle about it are you?! Why should we? You’re a hot chick, and its only natural that we check you out. Also its not like Vinny gets to see his best friends smoking hot wife in just a bra and panties every day…is it?!

You’re disgusting Danny! What have I said now? Anyway, its true isn’t it? Maybe she laughed but still ... And I’ve noticed that you have been checking Vinny’s cock out too, so you’re not exactly in a position to make judgments ...

Stacey remained silent, choosing instead to pointedly look at the bulging cock in Vinny’s tight white elastic boxer shorts. Looking closely, I could see that there was a small damp patch directly over the tip of his cock and I was sure it was that pre-cum. I reminded myself to ask Stacey later whether she had also seen it. That’s hardly surprising is it I mean both of you are er ...

Erect? Well, yes. And you like that? Yes. I mean, of course I do! It’s very flattering. Just flattering?? No, not just flattering ... its also ... well, its exciting! Exciting? Yes! A turn-on! As you so rudely pointed out! Exactly! And it is as you pointed out rather obvious that both Vinny and I are also turned on. That is true something that can’t easily be overseen!

She grinned. So, are you going to go topless for us or not? No! I frowned. Look, I propose a compromise ... Ill get changed into something a bit more revealing ... OK? What do you think, Vinny? Fine by me though I would still like to see you topless, Stacey! Saying nothing, Stacey stood up and headed back into the house. She had hardly disappeared when Vinny looked over at me and grinned. Do you think that we should maybe shock her a little? I knew exactly what was coming and grinned inwardly.

What do you have in mind? How about if the two of us strip off completely? OK! You don’t mind? I mean its Stacey? Little did he know! Go a head, thanks for asking though. Its not like you’re going to jump her bones or anything is it? No! Of course not. That’s why I asked whether it is all OK with you.

I watched as he shimmied out of his white shorts and lay there on his back with his erect cock jutting out into the warm summer air. It was the first time that I had seen another mans erection (apart from on film of course) and I was fascinated by the way the head of his cock glistened where the foreskin was pulled back. The thick vein along the underside had swollen and I could see smaller veins spreading out and meandering around the outer shaft.

Before Stacey could return, I followed suit and was aware of Vinny watching me, apparently taking just as much interest in my exposed and very erect cock as I had in his. I flung my boxer shorts over to the table and grinned as Vinny did the same. Now there was no going back we were at least 8 feet from our underwear with nothing to hide us if we got up to get them! Vinny turned to me.

Why don’t we lie on our fronts before Stacey returns. We can always turn over if she doesn’t get scared off. OK. Danny? Are you sure your OK with this? Yes. If I don’t feel comfortable with anything, Ill tell you, don’t worry. I don’t know about you, but lying here like this is not exactly comfortable! No k**ding! Next time, we need a thicker blanket or something! It was by now about 7 o’clock in the evening and the sun was beginning to set. This was actually a good thing as it meant that the heat of the day had begun to subside somewhat. We waited and waited and I wondered what Stacey was up to. It was about 15 minutes later that Stacey returned ... but the return was well worth the wait. Sorry I took so long but I was so hot that I decided to have a quick shower to cool off! Oh ...

She looked down and saw that we were both lying naked on the blanket in front of her, albeit on our fronts. We looked up at her and grinned. As I looked up, I took in what she was wearing for the first time. She was wearing a bra and panties that I had never seen before. They were both in a bright pink and white stripe colors and looked to be made of silk. The bra was a half-cup thing that left her erect nipples exposed so that they were just able to jut out over the top of the silk rim. Her panties were little more than a triangle of plain silk covering her pussy and in the short time it had taken her to come downstairs, they had become damp over her pussy. As she walked out onto the terrace and stood before us, I felt my cock pulsing beneath me. How about giving us a twirl Stacey? Vinny asked.

Grinning, Stacey slowly turned around so that we could see that the panties she was wearing were actually a silk thong, the cloth between her cheeks highlighting her pert muscular ass. The muscles of her slim back were clearly visible and disrupted only by the strap of her bra. Facing us once again, she moved over and sat down between us. As she lay down on her back between us, I looked over to her breasts, the rosy-pink nipples of which were clearly visible as they nestled above the pink silk of her bra. They were unbelievably stiff and I knew that she was just as turned on by the whole situation as I was. Letting my eyes drift down her flat stomach to her panty-covered crotch, I reveled in the smooth pink and white stripe silk covering her pussy. The temptation to run my fingers over her smooth mound was almost overwhelming but I knew that I had to wait before starting anything.

Vinny too was taking the opportunity out to give Stacey the once-over. He grinned at me as he caught me watching him but didn’t let that stop him from inspecting Stacey’s exposed body. I was somewhat surprised that Stacey neither said anything nor made a move to cover herself up. However, I wasn’t about to complain either.

Stacey was now supporting herself on her elbows and obviously checking out Vinny’s ass. She sighed. Much as though I would like to lie here for the rest of the evening, I think that it’s about time that we had something to eat. Everything’s ready, but well need to set the table. OK. Ill help you set the table and then Vinny can get changed if he wants to. I rolled over and sat up, exposing my throbbing cock. Stacey looked at me in surprise but said nothing. Actually I’m still rather hot I think Ill go up and grab a shower first if that’s OK with you Vinny said. Sure.

He too rolled over and sat up before a little self-consciously standing up in front of us. Naked. Time seemed to stand still. His cock stood out proudly before him, his balls clenched tightly under its stem. Once again I was fascinated to see another mans erect cock in real life and enjoyed looking at him. His foreskin had pulled back slightly to uncover part of his smooth tip which was a deep purple color and glistened in the fading sunlight. The smooth tanned skin of its shaft was swollen and the large vein running along the underside was pulsing with bl**d and causing his cock to make small twitches. A wiry bush of dark brown pubic hair gathered around its base.

A quick glance over to Stacey told me what she thought. Her eyes were shiny with excitement and she made no effort to hide the fact that she was staring at Vinny’s cock, drinking in every detail of his erection. Even though it wasn’t too hard to guess what she was thinking, I would still have given a lot to know exactly what was going through her mind in those few seconds.

In that moment, Vinny walked over to pick up his shorts and turned to face Stacey and I before pulling them on, squeezing his erection into the now very-tight white lycra boxer shorts that he had been wearing. He grinned. See you soon!

With that, he turned and walked into the house. He had hardly disappeared through the door when Stacey turned to me with bright shiny eyes. After a quick glance towards the house, she bent over me and took my cock in her mouth. Despite the warm summer weather, her soft wet mouth was hot as she slipped down my shaft, playing with the tip of my cock with her tongue.

Stacey! I hissed Vinny could be watching! It was true. As I knew from earlier, it was possible to stand in the sitting room and look out through the window without being seen from outside. Stacey pulled upright and looked at me. To tell you the truth, I don’t give a shit if he’s watching or not I am so horny, I could ...

She sprang up and knelt above me with one shin on either side of my hips. Thinking that she was going to sit on me and rub her panty-covered crotch over my cock, got my hormones pumping. However, that wasn’t what she had in mind. As she lowered herself down, she dropped one hand between her legs and slipped the fingers under the pink and whit stripe silk panties. Pulling them briefly to one side, she sank down onto my cock which now drove up into her hot wet sex. Oh, fuck Stacey, that is great! And what if Vinny is watching us? Hmmm? As you said, I don’t give a fuck! She remained seated on me with my cock buried up to the hilt in her. However, this is just a taste of what is coming later but now I have to get dinner ready! She pulled off me and tugged her panties back until they were covering her once again. With a grin she stood up and looked down at me.

Maybe it wouldn’t be a bad idea if YOU had a shower too! Looking down at my cock, still glistening with her juices, I nodded. Are you sure we couldn’t just ...? No, we cant just .... anything! But you better be ready for action later! I’m not sure if I can hold out that long but I guess I don’t have any choice do I? No! she laughed. OK, well then I guess Ill go and get cleaned up too. Do that! I picked up my underwear and carrying it in my hand, we walked into the house and she picked up her white summer dress that she had laid over the back of a chair and slipped it on. The material was a patterned white and thin and I could clearly see not only the outline of her panties through the material, but also the color and shape of her light-brown nipples which were still erect under the soft material.

Kissing her quickly on the lips, I headed naked through the kitchen door and upstairs to the bedroom so that I could have a shower in the en-suite bathroom. Minutes later I was standing under the cool water which streamed onto my face and down my body. My sense of excitement was such that my whole body tingled under the water, heightening rather than diminishing my overall horny state. Cleaning myself thoroughly with a lightly-scented shower-gel, I tried my best to calm down and not think of events past ... or of what might be to come later.

***

Our dinner and the remaining evening passed uneventfully. We were all lightly dressed as one normally would be on a warm summers evening. Vinny and I continued to enjoy the sight of Stacey’s bright pink and white striped panties which we could see through her summer dress and the whole situation appeared to have calmed down somewhat so that we were all in control of ourselves again. About the only unusual things was that we all studiously avoided mentioning the events of that morning.

About 11 p.m., we decided that we would head up to bed. We cleared up downstairs, locked the doors and went upstairs. Once upstairs in the hallway, Stacey bid Vinny good night and headed into the bedroom telling me that she was going to have a quick shower. I stayed where I was and as soon as Stacey had gone into the bedroom and closed the door behind her, I turned to him.

Vinny? Do you fancy surprising Stacey again? Ah, yeah, sure. What do you have in mind? Well I was thinking ... how about if you and I climb into our bed and wait for her when she comes out of the bathroom?! Ah, O...K... but ... What? If you don’t want to, then lets drop it ... it was just an idea. No! No. Its not that I’m just a bit worried about Stacey’s reaction, that’s all. OK. Leave that to me. Why don’t you get ready and then Ill come and get you. OK.

With that, I headed into the bedroom and closed the door behind me. I stepped into the walk-in cupboard and headed over to the drawer where Stacey kept her underwear. Rifling through the cotton and silk bundles, I eventually selected a pair of satin white bikini string panties with small black roses printed on them. As I came back out, I heard the sound of loud music and laughter coming in through the slightly opened windows our neighbors were obviously having a party. Armed with these panties, I headed into the bathroom where Stacey was brushing her teeth. She had slipped off her dress and bra and was standing there in just her striped silk panties. Spitting out the toothpaste foam into the sink she took a mouthful of water from the tap and rinsed her mouth out. What have you got there? I held up the panties for her to see. Do you want me to put them on?

Yes. After your shower ... and wear your white nightie that you had on yesterday. I love a man that knows what he wants! Her white nightie was one of my favorites. Half transparent, it was just what I was looking for. One question: why didn’t you want to go topless this afternoon? I wouldn’t have minded! I KNOW that! Truth is, I wanted to too ... I was just feeling a bit self-conscious I guess, because my breasts are so small.

What? I love them! 34B is not small, you know that! Yes, but ... well ... I don’t know I was just worried what Vinny’s reaction was I guess. Silly thing! I kissed her and cupped her breast in my hand, feeling her nipple stiffen in response. She broke off. Mmm. That’s nice, but well have enough time for that soon. Let me get showered first. OK.

I brushed my teeth and stripped off before walking naked into the bedroom and closing the door to the bathroom behind me. Opening the door to the hallway, I looked out to find Vinny standing there nervously. He was wearing a pair of turquoise blue boxer shorts. I motioned for him to come in. Lowering my voice to a whisper I told him to take off his shorts and climb into the double bed with me. Pulling back the blanket, we crept under the sheet and sat there like an old married couple with about half a foot of space between us, both of us leaning back against the thick pillows. We heard the water in the shower stop followed by the squeaking as Stacey wiped the shower down. We waited ... and waited.

What’s taking her so long? You know what its like trim the nails, trim the pussy, take the make-up off, put on the creams and all that! I’m not sure how much more of this I can stand I’m as stiff as a board and you talking about Stacey trimming her pussy doesn’t exactly help either Danny! It’s the same for me. It can’t be long now. At that very moment the door opened and Stacey stepped out, saw us and froze. Oh! Is that all you can say? I grinned. She was wearing her white nightie and the white panties that I had given her. They were clearly visible under the thin white cloth and they stiffened as I watched. Her panties too were very visible and the lace-rimmed hem of her nightie came down to just above her crotch. Having recovered slightly from the two of us being in the bed, she grinned and clambered up onto the middle of it.

So are you two going to make room for me here? No problem! She yanked back the sheet to climb in, obviously expecting us to be wearing shorts. Her gasp turned to a grin as she saw the two stiff cocks waiting for her. Taking her time, Stacey climbed in and pulled the cover up again. Snuggling down between us, she looked from one of us to the other grinning like the famous Cheshire cat. Well, this is comfy! I twitched as I felt Stacey’s hand enclose my cock under the sheets and I wondered for a second whether she was doing the same to Vinny but as I looked over I saw that his expression had not changed in the slightest, so I assume that Stacey was not touching him yet! In fact, he seemed to have a rather nervous expression on his face and it didn’t really surprise me when he suddenly announced that he would go over to his bedroom and leave us to it.

Vinny, don’t be silly Danny and I have been married for ages you don’t need to worry about us. Just stay here for the night nothing will happen. Why don’t you turn off the light; the switch is next to you.

The whole time she was speaking calmly to Vinny, she was slowly and gently masturbating me, making sure that her movements were not seen. Vinny looked at me to make sure that I was OK with the idea and when I nodded, rolled over to the other side to switch off the light.

As soon as the light was switched off, we were plunged into darkness and I suddenly became aware of the noise of the neighbors celebrating. They were so loud, that it was possible to talk to Stacey in a whisper without being heard by Vinny. The sexual tension was unbelievable! None of us moved and no-one said a word. We all simply lay there like lemmings waiting for someone to say or do something. After about 10 minutes, I heard Vinny moving around slightly.

Good night!
Good night.
Good night.

Again silence apart from the partying next door. I felt rather than heard Stacey shift and then felt her breath on my ear. Danny? I am so hot, I don’t know whether I am going to be able to sl**p tonight! I turned my head to face her ear. Tell me about it! I am almost at bursting point and we haven’t even done anything yet. We should have taken the chance when we had it earlier! I rolled my head away so that she would whisper back. Yes, but we cant make love now, now with Vinny here! Shall I bring you off? Again the swapping of head positions. No. If I come, I want to come inside YOU. So how does it feel having two men in bed with you? I am so hot! I have to control myself otherwise I might do something I might regret later!

That sounds good! I turned again so that Stacey could talk to me, but she said nothing and remained quite still for a minute or so. Then suddenly, she whispered to me again. Danny? Vinny’s rubbing my ass! What? Really? Yes! But I don’t know if he’s doing it on purpose or not. It’s so light, it might be an accident. I couldn’t believe THAT, but still ...

Just keep still and relax. Wait and see what happens next. Again a minute or so passed before she spoke. Danny. His hands on my hip now ... and this time it is no accident! What shall I do? What do you want to do? Just relax your body and keep still. Lets see what he does next. He’s sliding his hand up towards my waist ... and pushing my nightie up! That’s OK. Just wait and see how far he will go. He’s reached my ribs and ... oh ... oh ... he’s ... touching my breast ... The bl**d surged to my cock and the temptation to start masturbating was almost irresistible. Danny! He’s playing with my nipple ... oh, God. I slowly rolled my body over so that I was now facing Stacey but kept my ear in front of her face.

He’s stopped, but his hands still holding my breast. He heard you moving! I waited, motionless, for her to speak again. I heard Vinny shuffle slightly. Something is pressing up against my ass sliding up and down my panties. I think it’s his cock! And now he’s playing with my breasts again! I felt rather hard and than heard Stacey sigh.

Now he’s sliding his hand down ... and stroking my panty covered ass ... Knowing that his hand had moved away, I reached forward and slipped it up under her nightie to cup her breast. Her nipple was swollen and Stacey sighed as I gently twisted it between my finger and thumb. ... he’s trying to get his fingers between my legs ... Do you want him to touch you? Are you wet? I’m soaking he cant reach me because my legs are lying on top of one another.

I took my hand off her breast and let it trail down her body over her panties to her thighs. Letting my fingertips drift up over the outside of her legs, I cupped my hand behind the knee of her upper leg. Danny! If you ... Too late. I slowly and gently pulled her leg forwards until the knee was almost at right angles to her body. In doing so, I pictured how I had now exposed her panty-covered pussy to Vinny’s groping hands. Her white bikini satin panties would now be stretched tight over her pussy and would be fully open to his view if the lights had been on. I thought about the wet white satin and how it would shine where the material was stretched over her swollen lips. Then my thoughts were interrupted by a quiet but sharp gasping breath in my ear.

Oh! He’s rubbing my panties over my pussy! I slid my hand back up and cupped Stacey’s breast once more, kissing her hard on the lips and then turning my head away again so that she could continue to whisper in my ear. Danny, he’s stroking my pussy through my panties; he’s rubbing my clit ... I’m so horny, I wont be able to take much more of this ...

... he’s moved his cock between my legs and now he’s rubbing the tip over pussy through my panties ... I can feel his warmth between my lips ... oh, now he’s pulled away. I waited to see what was going to happen next. I felt Stacey twitch under my hand. Danny! He’s pulling my panties to the side ... oooh, he slipped his fingers into me and moving them in and out. I moved my hand from her breast down to my cock and wrapped my hand around my hot swollen shaft. Before I could start masturbating, Stacey’s hand clamped down onto my wrist and held my hand firmly in place.

Danny, he’s rubbing the head of his cock along my pussy ... he’s trying to enter me! This is your chance, Stacey I want you to milk him dry!

WHAT?!?!?!
I want him to fuck you.
WHAT?!?!?!

I want you to also keep telling me what you’re doing! Oh Danny…. Its ok babe I love you and you are mine forever but I want you to enjoy this! Danny he cant get to me the angle is all wrong he’s got the tip of his cock between my lips but cant get any further!

Danny he is starting to take my panties off! Stacey make sure he doesn’t realize you know what’s going on. Stacey slowly pushed her leg back until it was straight again and then Vinny started easing her panties down behind her ass. You’ll have to help him get them off. No sooner said than done. He slipped his fingers under the edge of the legs of her panties and ran them down to her pussy. She and the satin on the crotch of her panties were soaking wet. No that her panties were down below her knees, she was trying to move as little as possible. As soon as they were down to her calves, she felt Vinny foot push them off her legs.

Danny…Vinny trying to touch my pussy again. Then lift up your leg so that he can do it. I felt her move under the thin bed cover. Hmmm, that’s good ... he’s stroking my pussy so gently! Now he’s taken his fingers away and ... I can feel his cock just grazing my lips ... he’s put one hand on my hip if you don’t stop this now Danny, he’s going to slip his cock into me!

There was no way that I was going to stop her and she knew it! Ooh! He’s put the tip of his ... he’s pushing .... mmmm, now he’s inside me! That is GOOD! Oh, Danny, he’s fucking me now, slowly and gently so that you wont notice ... his cock feels so hot inside my pussy ... She took hold of my hand and placed it onto her clit. I felt the soft wet lips of her sex and then the smooth and slippery shaft of Vinny’s cock beneath my fingertips gliding slowly into her, and only to slowly he withdraw again.

Can you feel that? Can you feel him fucking me? His cock pushing into my pussy? I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. My throat was parched with excitement. I felt Vinny’s cock stop its movements, buried deep in Stacey’s sex. He’s stopped moving! I can feel his cock pulsating inside me he’s close to coming! Stacey I hope he cums in you, filling you with his seed! I felt her hand push mine away. I could feel Stacey rocking her hips gently, her movements almost undetectable on the firm mattress.

Danny? Your best friend is fucking your wife and he’s about to come ! Ohhhh he’s coming! He’s buried deep in my pussy and spraying me with his hot seed I can feel it filling me up! His cock his jerking with every spurt! That’s when I noticed Stacey fucking him back, making sure he empties every last drop into her. Danny he slowing down and I think he finished. I can feel him pulling out of me ...

I felt Stacey move slightly. What do I do now? I’m full of your best friends cum! She broke off as Vinny moved and pulled back the sheet before rolling off the bed as quietly as he could and padding off to the bathroom. So, now I can tell you what you’re going to do! I grabbed her and pulled her towards me. Danny! I’m dirty! I’m full of ...

I know! And I want to fuck you while you’re full of his come! But ... She didn’t get a chance to say another word. Grabbing her by the hips, I pulled her over and on top of me. Sit on my cock! Take your nightie off! Stacey did as she was told. She kneeled either side of me and lowered herself down until the tip of my prick just brushed the slippery lips of her freshly fucked pussy. Suspended like that, she reached down and pulled her nightie up and over her head, flinging it to the floor in a heap. Are you ready for this? Yes!

You do realize that Vinny will see me naked when he comes back out of that door? Somehow, having just fucked you, I don’t think that will bother him in the slightest. She sank down onto my cock with one swift movement so that our pelvic bones clashed together. My cock was immediately engulfed in a warm slippery wetness that I had never felt before. She was absolutely full of Vinny’s come. I could feel it running out and trickling over my balls onto the bed.

Can you feel that Danny? That is Vinny’s come! God, you are so hard ... make me come Danny! I took hold of her hips and thrust into her. Just as I did so, the door opened and Vinny walked out. Stacey froze, but I continued to screw her, paying no attention to Vinny who was now climbing onto the bed behind her. Looking over at me, he slipped his arms around her and took her breasts in his hands, rubbing her tight nipples with his thumbs.

Come on Stacey I want to see you take Danny’s cum, just like you took all of mine! Stacey leaned back against him and in doing so relaxed and opened herself up even more for me. Vinny had known all along that I was awake and guessed what Stacey and I were up to! Now that there was no need to be subtle about anything Vinny told Stacey that he jerked off with her wet purple panties last night, and left a huge sticky surprise inside them. He had hoped after our playing she would have come back for them to put on and wear to bed. Stacey completely shocked started rubbing against me, keeping my cock tightly buried within her come-filled sex.

Vinny stood up and moved next to her. He was hard again the excitement of seeing the two of us screwing had obviously turned him. Grabbing Stacey by the hair, he turned her head gently towards him ad f***ed his cock into my wife’s mouth. Stacey started to slide her mouth up and down Vinny’s dick. Now she pulled back slightly until just the head of cock was between her lips and grabbed the shaft with her hand. She started masturbating him and pulled back far enough so that she could now flick the tip of her tongue along the slit of his cock every time she pulled his foreskin back. Unable to coordinate both movements, she now sat motionless, still impaled upon my cock. Since I was pinned down by her weight, I reached down with hand and used the pad of my thumb to gently but quickly rub her clit in time to her masturbation of Vinny.

Her chest was flushed around the base of her neck a sure sign that she was close to coming. Suddenly she stopped masturbating Vinny and clenched her hand tightly around his cock with its purple shiny head fully exposed. I could see it pulsing and she leant forwards and flicked her tongue over the tip of his cock and then waited. Again her tongue flicked along the eye of his cock. Again she waited. The next time, she ran the whole of her tongue from the underside of his bulbous head to the top and then quickly flicked the tip with her tongue as before. I heard Vinny groan. Pulling her head back, she started jerking him off in quick, hard, strokes. Within seconds she was rewarded with a thin jet of white come which spurted out and splashed onto her face, her sexy tits. I watched as thin white streams trickled down over her breasts and into the pubic hair above my hand.

Turning back to me, Stacey now started riding me again, using her hands on my thighs to support her. I pushed her over onto her side and then onto her back, somehow managing to remain inside her the whole time. Hooking my elbows under her knees, I lifted her legs and thrust into her, penetrating her fully and causing her to moan as our pubes clashed together. Again and again we thrust against one another, completely unaware of Vinny sitting on the bed next to us.

Yes, Danny! Fuck me! I’m so close! I knew that I was going to come soon and her talking to me like that was turning me on even more. Come on, Danny ... fuck my come-filled pussy! I’m ... I ... ye-es!

That was too much for me. My balls felt like they were going to explode and as I came, I thrust one last time and shot deep inside her. Not waiting for the first pulse to spray into her, I rocked my cocked back and forwards in small jerking movements, milking my cock of every last drop of my own seed. As soon as my climax had subsided, I released her legs from my arms and sank down onto her, only vaguely aware of the wet cum on her breasts rubbing onto me. We kissed and held one another as we both came back down again.

Climbing off her again, I rubbed my cock on her face for her to suck clean. As she got up to shower Vinny wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her back down. He told Stacey that he wasn’t done yet as he wanted to fill his best friends wife’s pussy a few more times before she could shower.

About two hours later I took Stacey by the hand and we headed into the bathroom to shower together. Five minutes later, we walked back into the darkened bedroom and climbed into bed. Stacey noticed that Vinny was asl**p and saw her white satin panties wrapped around his dick. He must have pasted out while jerking off I told her. She smiled back at me and pulled the sheets up as we fell into a deep and dreamless sl**p. Maybe... just maybe I could let Vinny fuck Stacey one last time before he goes home tomorrow!
... Continue»
Posted by tcg 3 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 6801  |  
97%
  |  16

My best friend, my mother and me

I was an only c***d, and my dad died in a car accident when I was 3 years old, so I had no real
memories of him. His death left just me and my mom alone, but thank goodness he had good enough
insurance that there was a small trust fund set up for me, to pay for my college, and enough after
that, so that if we lived modestly, not poorly, but a middle class life, there was enough money so that
mom never had to work again. We also got lucky, because an investment buddy of dad's had a real
crush on my mom, and for a few fucks (he was married) he took good care of our money, and
eventually mom had enough where we could even live very nicely and she'd never have to work
again, and I had enough money for college and then some!
My mom had gotten pregnant and had me when she was only 17, and so by the time I was just 15,
she was still a young, healthy, and horny woman of just 32. Mom wasn't some sexy model mind you,
she was a little plump, not fat, not at all, but a little plump, and had big tits for a woman her size, and
all in all, I think most men would have found her sexy looking, and I know I did at age 15. I know that
might sound weird to some people, but come on. How many guys whacked off in their lives, after
catching a glimpse of their mom's tits, probably the first real tits they'd ever seen?
Anyway, when I was 14, we'd moved to a new neighborhood, and a nicer house, and I'd had to
change schools. I wasn't the type to make friends easily, so when Bobby made friends with me, he
quickly became my best, if not my only friend. By the time were both 15, we were inseparable, and
where I was, he was, and vice versa. We spent almost every weekend at one of our two houses, and
usually it was mine, because Bobby insisted. We were best buds, pals, and there wasn't anything we
wouldn't do for each other. Soon, however, that would all change!
One Friday afternoon, I got sick at school. Bobby hadn't been there that day, and I heard his mom
had called in for him, because he was sick too. I was bummed, because we were supposed to spend
the night together at my house, with mom downstairs watching TV, while I laid upstairs alone in bed.
At any rate, the school nurse had called my house a couple of times, and gotten no answer, but it was
decided I could walk home anyway, because I had a good attendance record, and had never been in
trouble, and so they trusted me.
It was only around 11am when I walked in the back door of our house, and the downstairs TV was on,
but there was no sign of mom. I walked upstairs, thinking she might be in her room, and I heard music
playing, and then I heard a loud moan and then another. The odd thing was, one was a female moan,
sounding a lot like moms voice, but the other was definitely a male moan, and I couldn't tell who it
was. Quietly I tip-toed down the all, being careful, because I wasn't sure what was going on, and I
didn't want to get into any kind of trouble. As I passed my mom's bedroom, the door was cracked
open slightly, and I had to peak in. You know, curiosity kills the cat and all of that stuff. What I saw as
I looked in, stopped me cold in my tracks. There on the bed was my mom, my own mother, and she
was completely naked, and on her back, her legs spread wide. On top of her was Bobby, and he was
equally naked, and his small white ass was pumping up and down like a piston; he was fucking my
mother!
Her voice was deep and sexy as she urged him on, telling him to fuck her with his big, young, hard,
cock. He was grunting and groaning, and pumping like mad, and she was moaning in between his
groans, and her urgings to him! I was completely and totally caught off guard, and shocked, and I
must have bumped the door, and I think I even made a gasping sound or something, because Bobby
suddenly stopped in mid-thrust, and both he and mom looked over at me! I screamed out "MOM!" and
as she sat up, I got a great shot of her big tits, but I was too freaked out right then to really notice. I
heard her call my name, but I was already running to my room, and then I slammed the door shut
behind me, and locked it.
A couple of minutes later, mom was banging on my door, begging me to let her come in, and telling
me that Bobby had left. I yelled back for her to leave me alone, and I would talk to her later, MAYBE,
after I cooled off. She tried and tried, but my answer was the same, and eventually she gave up, and I
could hear her sobbing, as she walked away. I too had tears, but honestly, I know now that they were
more tears of jealousy, than of rage or hurt, even though I had no idea what they were right then.
There was one other thing though, I also had a hard-on that I could have hammered nails in to a
board with, and it was poking at my jeans so hard, it actually hurt!
I slid my jeans and T-shirt off, and then my boxer shorts, laying back on my bed naked, I started
jacking off, as the erotic image of Bobby on top of my mom, fucking her for all he was worth filled my
head. I was really into it, when something almost spoiled it for me. I remembered her telling him how
big and hard his cock was, and THAT made me angry! Last summer, Bobby and I had discovered the
joys of jacking off, and on more than one occasion, we had compared cock sizes, while we were both
hard. MY cock was a good inch longer than his, and it was quite a bit fatter too, so how could she
think HE had a big cock. It was right then that I realized that it was ME that wanted to be on top of
mom, pumping away like that, and I really was jealous of Bobby!
Right then, I felt my balls tingling, and my orgasm coming on. I started cumming, and my first spurt
shot up high in the air, and the second and third spurts quickly followed. All of that flying cum landed
back on me, splashing off of my hand, and my stomach, and soaking me, my body and the bed
around me. I quickly cleaned myself up, using my boxer shorts, and even though my cock was still
very hard, I laid back, and closed my eyes, and before I knew it, I was fast asl**p.
When I awoke, I was in one of those half awake, half still asl**p states, and it was dark outside, so I
had to really think about whether it was morning or night. A quick glance over at my bedside clock
told me it was around 7pm. I had slept for almost seven hours! My cock was hard, and I wanted to
jerk off again, but I smelled dinner cooking, and I went and took a shower instead. After my shower I
slipped on a pair of shorts and a T-shirt, and then finally went downstairs. Mom was in the kitchen,
and dinner was on the table. She'd fixed my favorite, spaghetti, and she had a bottle of wine open,
and it looked to be about 3/4 gone.
I sat down, and when mom came in, she was wearing a T-shirt, and just her panties. She really didn't
say anything, but just sat down with her glass of wine. I had already dished out my plate and I was
eating, and so mom took a little for herself, and then kind of picked at her food as I ate. She did finish
the glass of wine she already had, and then poured herself another, leaving maybe one more glass in
the bottle. I got up, and without saying a word, I got a wine glass, and poured the rest of the bottle in
a glass for me. Now, it wasn't the first time I'd ever drank. I'd had a glass of wine at Christmas, and a
glass of champagne at New Years, but that was about it. I'd never just had one with dinner. Tonight, I
thought, is a little different though!
When I got up from the table, I went into the living room, but I didn't turn on the TV. Instead, I sat
there sipping my wine, as mom cleared the table, and cleaned up the kitchen. Normally I would have
helped her but that night I wasn't in the mood. I purposely waited until I knew she was almost through,
and I had finished off my wine, and then I went up to my room, only this time, I left the door open and
unlocked. I no long heard the water running in the kitchen, so I knew she was finished, and the TV
downstairs wasn't on, so she was stalling, and I knew it. Eventually though, there she stood in my
doorway, a scared look on her face, as she lightly knocked on the door. I told her to come in, and she
came over and stood by my bed. She said something about how we needed to talk, and when I said
"Damn right we do." she didn't even correct my cussing.
At that point I got up, and brushed past her. She asked me where I was going, and I told her I was
going to her room, and we would talk there. She didn't say a thing, as she followed me, and then
when we got to her room, I sat on one edge of the bed, and she sat on the other, about five feet
apart. We were both silent, and I didn't know if she would start, and so I simply looked at her and
asked; "Why?".
She sat for a long minute, and then she told me she didn't know, she honestly didn't know. Yeah, like
I was going to accept that bullshit answer. I let it go though, and instead I asked her how many times?
She hesitated, and the in a weak voice, she said they'd done it four times so far. So, four different
times my best friend had put his dick in my mom! I thought for a moment, and I realized that Bobby
hadn't missed school four times, and I also couldn't think of four times he would have had the time
alone with her, except of course earlier that day. And then it hit me; the only other times could have
been when he'd spent the night with me! That asshole had been fucking my mom, behind my back,
as I'd slept.
I sort of blurted out, "Son of a bitch!", and mom cringed back a bit, but I hadn't directed it at her, but
rather at my own stupidity, and the situation. I then sort of snickered, and that really took her by
surprise. Then I spoke, and I said something about how while I was sound asl**p, tucked in my bed,
and dreaming sweet dreams, my best friend was pumping his hard cock in and out of her pussy. Mom
turned a bit red, and I couldn't tell whether it was from anger or embarrassment, but then she said
something about me using such language. My snappy come back was simply to say that "I" wasn't
the one fucking her friends! Mom turned even redder, and I backed off, this wasn't what I wanted.
Things were spiraling rapidly out of control, and that wasn't what I wanted, so I took a deep breath
and started again. Again, I asked her "Why?"
This time her voice was much more even and controlled, although I could hear a slight alcohol slur,
and I knew she must have a slight buzz. I wanted one too, especially now, and so I told her, I didn't
ask her, but I told her to go get us another bottle of wine and a COUPLE of glasses. I told her that IF
we were going to have an adult talk, then I wanted to be treated as an adult. I was a little bit surprised
when she didn't object in the least, but instead, got right up, and left the room. I think she needed a
break, and another drink to keep on going.
She came back to the room with another bottle of wine, and the two glasses. She poured a glass for
us both, and we each downed it, and then she refilled them, but this time we just sipped. I didn't let
her off the hook, but with the reinf***ement of the additional alcohol, she was now more ready to talk.
She started out, and I listened.
"Steven, I'm so sorry, but I have to be honest about everything that happened." "Whether you know it
or not, since your dad died 12 years ago, and before Bobby, I've been with exactly two men." "The
thing you need to know and understand is, that I am a healthy, young woman." "I might be your mom,
but when you are my age or even younger, you'll look at and feel different about women my age,
because I am NOT that old at 32, and I do still have needs!"
I looked at her, and I smiled. Hell, I knew she was young, and even I thought she was still very sexy,
but that wasn't even really my question, and I told her so. I told her that what I really meant was, why
Bobby of all people?
She answered me again, and I believed every bit of it. She told me that it had all started out as an
accident. She said that one night, while he had been sl**ping over, the two of us had gone to bed,
and it was around 11pm or so. She said that she had been right in the middle of masturbating, and
suddenly Bobby had knock on her door. He told her that he'd had a terrible dream, and she invited
him to get in bed with her, to calm him down. She then told me not to ask how or why, because even
she didn't know or have a good answer, but suddenly they were kissing, and then they were naked,
and then; they were fucking. After that night, she said that Bobby basically blackmailed her,
threatening to tell everyone, including me what happened, if she didn't do it again, and the forth time
they were doing it was when I walked in on them earlier that day.
Now things made a little more sense, and now it was really Bobby I was mad at, and not mom. There
was one other thing too, I was horny, and for lack of a better term, my dick was as hard as a rock! As
I sat there, I really began to look at mom in a different way. As I said earlier, she was a little plump,
but in a very sexy way. She had a very pretty face, and soft, sandy-blonde hair that cascaded down to
her shoulders, and her big green eyes would steal your heart. That's two things I had inherited from
her; the sandy-blonde hair, and the green eyes. Also earlier, I told you she did have big tits, and I
would later learn they were a 36D, which on a woman only five feet five inches tall, makes them look
even bigger. She had a cute ass as well, and my mom was the first woman I ever saw that also
shaved her pussy mound completely bald and smooth, but again, that would be something I would
learn later.
I squirmed a bit where I was sitting, trying to adjust my hard-on, without making it to noticeable, but
mom had already seen it, and when I looked at her, she was actually gazing right down into my
crotch. Now it was mom's turn to kind of take over the conversation again, and I noticed as she asked
me some questions, she had sort of this glazed look in her eyes, almost as if she was someplace
else, and thinking of something else.
She started out by asking me how much real experience I had with girls, and before I could even
answer, she chuckled, and told me not to lie. I hesitated a moment, but then I told her the truth. I told
her that once, when I was 11, me and this other guy had stripped, and shown our naked bodies to
this 12 year old girl on a dare, if she would do the same. Mom asked if she did, and I told her yes, but
it was more like she sort of ran out of the closet in her bedroom for like all of ten seconds, and then
ran back inside. I then told her that I had kissed a couple of girls, and that I had even touched
Rebbecca Kylie's naked chest once, but she didn't really have any boobs, not like yours. Mom then
asked me about masturbation, and now it was my turn to blush!
When I hesitated, she went on to tell me it was a perfectly natural and normal thing, and most people
did it, whether they admitted it or not. She even added that she did it too. When I nodded my head
yes to her question, she asked me what or who I thought about when I masturbated. Now I must have
been ten different shades of red, because when I hesitated, mom again told me that is was OK, and
that it was a perfectly natural thing to fantasize about a person, or doing something sexual. I finally
managed to blurt out that I sometimes thought about girls I knew at school, and sometimes women I
have seen in a magazine or on TV, and then she floored me with her next question when she asked
me if SHE was ever in any of my masturbation fantasies?
A soft, almost inaudible, "Yes" escaped my lips, and she smiled, and asked me WHAT I thought
about. Thank God for the wine! I took another big, and I mean BIG, gulp, and as mom refilled my
glass, it gave me a minute to think, until she said; "Well?" I told her that a couple of times, I had spied
on her in the shower (her shower has a clear glass door) and I always used those images, and
memories to jack off too. She smiled again, and said something about how I had seen her naked
then, and I nodded, but went on to say that it was only her distorted image through the glass shower
door.
Just then, she stood up, and facing me, she asked me if I would like to see the real thing! I nodded
my head rapidly, and with out missing a beat, she stripped her T-shirt over her head, exposing her
naked boobs, and then she lowered her panties, and kicked them off, and then she was completely
naked. Slowly she turned around, showing me her back side and beautiful ass, and then she was
again facing me. My God, her tit's were so beautiful. They were large and full, and had a soft sag to
them, but not in a bad way. Her nipples were even bigger than I had imagined, and they were ringed
by large, dark pink aureoles, as large as silver dollars. I sat there staring, and licked my lips, bringing
a smile to mom's face.
She then looked down at my crotch, and there was absolutely no hiding the erection my pants were
covering. She then looked me in the eyes, and she told me that it was my turn, just like that time with
the 12 year old girl, she'd showed me hers, now it was my turn to show her mine! Suddenly a wave of
courage swept over me, and I thought, "What the hell, two can play this game!" With that, I stood and
pulled my shirt over my head, and then lowered my shorts and kicked them off, revealing my erection
in all it's glory. Now it was mom's turn to both stare, and lick her lips. Without really thinking, and I'm
sure without really directing her comments to me, she stared at my cock, and said something about
how I was bigger than Bobby, and I was even bigger than my dad. She then looked at me, and this
time her comment WAS directed at me when she said;
"Baby, you have a beautiful cock; you should be very proud of it, and someday, it's going to make
some very lucky girl, very happy, as long as you learn how to use it correctly!"
With that, she stepped forward, and her hand reached out, and she ran her fingertips down the length
of my hard cock. I shivered, and felt a pleasure I'd never felt before, even when I touched myself.
Neither of us spoke as she then reached up, and took my hand, and pulled me onto the bed beside
her. She pulled my head down to her breast, and told me to suck on her nipples. I sucked one and
then the other, and she cooed, and reached back down, and started stroking my hard cock. I sucked
harder on her nipples, and she stroked my cock faster. It felt so damn good, and I was rapidly building
toward an orgasm, a hell of a lot faster than when I jerked myself off!
Mom pulled my head up, one of her hard nipples popping out of my mouth, and her mouth covered
mine. The girls I'd kissed in the past never kissed me like mom did, as her tongue snaked into my
mouth it, and I groaned into her mouth. Damn, I was almost ready to cum, and mom knew it.
Suddenly her mouth pulled away from mine, and her head went straight for my crotch. Before her
mouth reached my cock, I exploded into a powerful orgasm, and I do mean exploded! My cum shot
out, hitting her in the face and tits, but before the second round cold fire, she managed to take my
cock into her mouth, and she started sucking hard, as my cock jerked and spasmed, and I continued
shooting into her hot mouth. My whole body shivered and shook, and she reached up and squeezed
my balls, as she sucked me off. I thought I was in heaven, but I really had no idea what heaven was,
just yet.
As my orgasm subsided, and she pulled her mouth off of my still hard, and still throbbing cock, and
slid back up my body by my side. She kissed me again, only this time she tasted much different,
because this time I was actually tasting my own cum in her mouth. Right away I started stammering
out my apology. Mom stopped me just as quickly as I started talking, telling me that she had expected
what happened and it really turned her on making me cum like that. She then told me that she was
going to teach me how to really make a woman happy, and she started easing me down her body,
and between her legs.
As I shifted around, she spread her legs open wide, and then reached between them. She told me to
take my time, and really look at her. She explained that this (she said pointing) is a woman's pussy,
and it has several parts to it, all important to giving her pleasure. She then showed me her outer lips,
and inner lips, and where her clit was, pulling back it's little "hood" and showing me where and how to
find it. She told me to smell her, and I did and then she asked me if I liked it. I told her I liked the smell
a lot, and that it turned me on and made me harder! She smiled, and told me that was exactly what
was supposed to happen. The, over the next several minutes, she gave me very graphic, and very
explicit, instructions on how to "eat her" as she put it, and guided me through each step.
Whether I was a quick learner, or whether I just loved licking her pussy, I soon had mom moaning
loudly, and telling me over and over again, not to stop! Suddenly I felt her body stiffen up, and her
hands on the top of my head pushed my face firmly into her crotch. I had trouble breathing, but it was
so exciting, as her body shook, and she quivered, and groaned. She said loudly that she was
cumming, and I experienced my first female climax about as up close and personal as you could get,
my face buried firmly into her crotch!
As she eased up on my head, she urged me up on top of her, and I was soon in the same position I
had seen Bobby in, on top of her, earlier that day, so many hours ago. Her legs were spread wide. My
cock was hard and poised, and I was ready to fuck my mother! I thrust forward and missed, the head
of my cock glancing off of her pubic mound. Patiently, she reached down between us and grasp my
hard cock. She guided it to her wet fuck hole, and positioned the head at her entrance. This time
when I thrust, I hit my mark, and the head of my cock penetrated her pussy.
The first time.
I have yet to met a man or boy who doesn't remember hot it felt the first time their cock slipped inside
a woman's body, and I am no exception! It felt warm and wet, and actually a little hot. It felt like my
cock was sliding inside a velvet-lined, tight-fitting glove, and it felt, well, it was the absolute most
incredible feeling I'd ever experienced!
Bless her so. I now know that mom knew how I must be loving it that very first time, and how I must
be feeling and she was so patient, letting me slid inside her at my own pace. Letting me stop and
enjoy the million sensations, letting me enjoy her, and specifically her hot, tight, and very wet, pussy! I
bottomed out, my balls pressing into her sweet ass, and I held myself there for several long seconds,
before I moved again. Eventually, I began to move, and mom guided me, with her hands on my ass
cheeks. Her thighs held me into her, and her hands directed my thrusts. As our pace quickened, her
hands would leave my ass ever so slightly, and then slap back down, with each of my downward
thrusts. At the same time, she would thrust her pelvis up, and grind it into mine.
Her breathing quickened, and her moaning got louder. I found myself grunting and groaning, as I
thrust into her, and she was whispering nasty things to me like how big my cock was, and how good it
felt in her pussy. And then, I could feel a change in her and me both. It was like we were lost in our
own little world, and like I was actually a part of her, and she was a part of me. I had never
experienced anything like those feelings before in my life!
Suddenly she started groaning;
"Fuck me Damn it, Fuck me harder, faster, come on, fuck me baby!"
Over and over she was telling me, and then her body did that thing it had don earlier when she'd
climaxed the first time, it just seemed to seize up, and then she was humping against me and
groaning out loud like crazy. I could feel her. I mean I could really FEEL her pussy as it spasmed
around my cock, milking it, pulling at it, hugging it in it's soft, velvety wetness! Oh God it was too
much, and I cried out, and I climaxed inside her. My cum shot out of me, and into her. Her arms
encircled me, and she pulled me tight against her. Her hot breath was in my ear, as she kept telling
me to cum inside her; fill her pussy up, and shoot my sperm deep inside her!
OH MY GOD, If this was sex, I was hooked!
Eventually we both calmed down and I rolled off of her, but my cock was still very much erect! Mom
smiled, and in one swift move, she was on top of me. It was so hot watching her raise her body up,
watching her reach down, and grab hold of my cock, and watching her again line the head up with the
entrance to her pussy. Slowly she eased herself down onto me, and once again her wet pussy
engulfed my hard cock. We'd both cum twice now, and so now it was time to relax, and really enjoy a
nice, long, leisurely fuck! Mom moved up and down on top of me, and I stared at her big tits as they
bounced and jiggled. Her movements got quicker, and she ground herself down harder into me. She
was going to cum again, and I was just amazed! This time, her orgasm seemed to last a whole lot
longer, and when she was through, she just collapsed on top of me, and shook. I still hadn't cum
again yet though, and she knew it, but she also knew the perfect position to get me off.
Rolling onto her stomach, she got up on her elbows, and knees, and stuck her ass up in the air. She
told me to get behind her, and I did, and then I lined my cock up with her hole once again. I slid inside
her with no resistance, and she just let me go. I grabbed her hips and started thrusting hard. Over
and over she told me to fuck her, and I pumped my cock into her as hard and fast as I could. Her soft,
fleshy ass cheeks felt so good, as my crotch bounced off of them, and after several minutes I could
feel an orgasm building that I knew was going to top all of the others combined. I slammed my cock
into her, and she ground her face into the pillows, and held onto the sheets. I groaned and screamed
out that I was cumming, and she screamed even louder;
"OH MY GOD YES!"
And that was it. I slammed her ass into my crotch, held her tightly against me, and my cock just
exploded inside her! I was surprised that I had any cum left in my balls at all, after my first two
orgasms, but I felt like I shot a gallon of the stuff deep inside her pussy, and it felt wonderful. I
collapsed on top of her then rolled onto my side on the bed, my cock still deep inside her, and me still
clutching her, and puling her ass back into me. The blankets were on the floor, and the sheets were
half on and half off the bed. We were both covered in sweat, and unable to speak, the only sound in
the room was our heavy breathing.
Mom was the first to speak, and all she said was;
My God, that was fantastic baby, the best ever, and I really mean ever!".
Eventually we both drifted off to sl**p. We did fuck once more before morning, and then the next
morning, we fucked three more times! When we were through with that last fuck, mom told me we
had to take a break, because both her pussy and her mouth were sore. Jokingly, I said something
about how we always had her asshole, and she surprised me when she told me that lesson would
come later! Yes, later I did have my hard cock up her ass, and from that point on, anal sex became a
regular part of our fucking as well.... Continue»
Posted by knightrider419 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 4111  |  
97%
  |  3

My Mother, My Best Friend


his story is about my mother and me and very importantly something that changed our lives completely. This happened about 6 months ago. To describe my mother she is 52 yrs old with a typical voluptuous Punjabi figure and her stats are 40D-30-38. My father passed away more than 25 years ago and since then it has been only mom and me. I am 34 yrs old divorced about 10 yrs back. I am sure mom had choices in her life to get settled but she did not take them to get settled again with someone else. I have already experienced how lonely it can get sometimes and especially after you have tasted sex even that could make life miserable especially when alone again. I don’t know how she managed but I went mad and finally made some No-Strings-Attached sex friends with whom I regularly fuck around to satisfy myself.

I knew mom was a tigress in bed because at the time that dad was around I could hear more of her screaming than moaning every night. My bed room was attached to theirs with one common bathroom in between and I never missed a chance to peep in and watch the action inside because they always did it with the lights on. While I did not know that all that action I saw was basically having sex but I loved to see both of them stark naked and humping each other in various positions. This used to be at least a 1hr affair every night after which they would both go to sl**p in each other’s arms. After I got into high school I understood what they had been upto. Enough of background and let’s get to the interesting part.

Both me and mom have been very close and more like best friends. She very regularly kept me updated on who ever came home that day and whatever transpired etc. since I had been reading stories on this site for a while now I was suspicious that she might have been upto something with someone while I am away because almost all the people visiting were males and mostly dads friends or ex-colleagues and had been visiting for a long time now quite regularly. I did my bit of investigation and was surprised to see that there was no hanky panky stuff happening. In fact mom was dressed very decently. If she would have been in bed with any or most of them even then I would not mind because I know how it feels like to be deprived of sex. I would have been very happy instead. But this was one topic that I did not have the courage to discuss with mom because I was dead scared about how she would react or respond.

So every weekend we usually spend together at home by ordering some good food from outside and both of us generally settled down watching movies and chatting with mom drinking cold drinks or fruit juices and me my usual scotch or rum. As far as I know mom has never till date touched alcohol. This particular weekend while both of us were having a very good time watching some English movie which was also on the same lines like mom’s life, I observed her and she was very engrossed in the movie. Today she was not wearing her usual salwar kameez but already into her nightie. I still had great memories of having seen her naked and even till date regularly masturbated thinking about it. I knew the movie had a lot of bold sex scenes including the fucking part and wanted to see her reaction. As luck would have had it the first one came up very soon where the lead actress was dreaming about her ex-husband and masturbating herself with very audible moaning.

I looked at mom and her eyes were glued to the tv and she very keenly watched the entire episode. Her glass was empty now since she had been gulping it down while engrossed in the scene. She was sitting a few inches away from me on the same 3seater sofa with her legs resting on the table opposite. Her nightie which extends to her ankles was slightly above her knees at this point and her other hand was holding the tv remote resting exactly above her crotch area. She gave me her glass and said “pour me a small peg of what you are drinking” I couldn’t believe what I had just heard and asked her “mom I am drinking scotch, are you sure you want me to pour you scotch or just fruit juice?” she looked at me with a big smile and said “pour me scotch and mix it with whatever you feel makes it taste less bitter”. I immediately poured her a small peg mixed with sprite and ice and gave it to her.

She was glued to the TV back again and within no time emptied her glass and turned to me asking for a refill. I was surprised at what was happening but at the same time I was not in any mood to object or complain and I simply made another one and gave it to her. Now the movie had progressed and the second erotic scene was beginning where the wife now loses her control to her ex-husbands friend and the scene heats up leading to some more action. Mom again in no time emptied her glass again and again asked me for another drink. I asked her if she was ok because she was drinking it too fast and I had barely reached half of my first one. She looked at me in the eyes and said “son I am fine and just having a great time after god knows how many years, so no more questions just do as I tell you”. I did not bother to argue at all and just nodded my head and proceeded to get another drink.

I came back and gave her the drink and saw that now she had only her left leg resting on the center table and her right leg was over the armrest of the sofa basically her legs were spread wide open and her nightie was now just covering her crotch and her milk white fleshy thighs were on display. I sat down back on my seat next to her and she was still deeply engrossed in the movie. She had the drink in her left hand resting it on her thigh and her right hand was resting almost over her right breast. Mom has sizeable nipples to complement her huge breasts and now they were standing erect poking through her nightie. After the erotic love making scene was over she said softly “how lucky these people are to get what they want and whenever they want it” I replied saying I didn’t understand what she meant or what she was referring to. She replied “look at them having sex. How lucky they are and look at us Indians…”. I replied that this was mainly because foreigners are not tied down to sex only with the partner they love but with anyone mainly because sex is not a ritual for them but just another form of enjoyment and when they get into the mood they just do it.

She replied “how I wished we Indians could also be like them life would have been so much fun…”. I could see that her voice was a little coarse now which meant she was surely getting high. Then she gave me another crazy surprise when she turned to me and asked “do you have some cigarettes with you right now?” I was shocked and scared at the same time because in the past she had kicked my butt big time whenever she found me carrying cigarettes or stinking after smoking one, so I flatly refused saying nope I didn’t have any and asked her why was she asking this now? Her reply shook the ground under my feet when she said “can you go out and buy some because I want to smoke right now…” I laughed saying “you got to be k**ding me mom” she immediately cut me short and said “I am serious and if you don’t mind then can you please get pack with a lighter right away? And you are going to teach me how to do it” this was too much for me and I just downed my glass bottoms up to come back to my senses and went to my room to get my wallet. When I came out of my room and was walking towards the door she called me and asked me in what quantity and packing did they come in, I replied saying 10s and 20s in a pack and 10 packs in a carton. I also told her that they came in mild, normal and strong varieties.

She asked me which one was I used to smoking and I told her that I had quit a while ago but even at that time it was the strong one and since she was going to do it the first time I would buy the mild one for her. She told me to buy two cartons one mild and one strong. I looked at her very shocked myself asking her why did she want 2 cartons right now? She replied “don’t waste time and simply do as I say and make it fast” I went quickly to the shop which was just a few feet from my house and asked him for a carton of ultra-mild and one of classic regular with a lighter. The shopkeeper was very well known to us since so many years and he casually asked me what was I going to do with so many or was a throwing a party? I replied yes and came back immediately because I did not want to keep mom waiting for too long.

I had left the door unlocked and just walked right in without making any noise and was shocked to see mom with her nightie up to her neck with her head turned backwards resting on the sofa with eyes tightly shut and with her left hand she was stroking a big carrot into her pussy and with the other hand she was rubbing her breasts and pinching her nipples. She was completely unaware that I was standing right there. Within a few more seconds she squealed and had her orgasm. I just silently walked off leaving the two cartons on the table picking up both her and my empty glasses and went to refill them. When I came back to the living room I pretended normal and kept both the glasses on the table and sat down in my earlier seat right next to her. Now she had lowered her nightie to her hips only barely covering her crotch with her thunder thighs completely visible and still in the same position.

She bent forward picking up the glass and looked at me and said “I am sorry son, I just couldn’t control myself and desperately needed a release”. I told her that I understand and it’s ok and no big deal and everyone needs it. I don’t know how I said it but I did it. She seemed to relax down a bit and said “please don’t tell anyone about it”. I replied saying “relax mom this is not something to be told to anyone and will remain between us. But I fail to understand how have you been managing so many years?” she paused the movie and said “see son when your father was around everything was great” I added right in saying “I know mom, I was in the room next to yours and have heard you every night while you both were doing it” she blushed saying “naughty boy, you were not supposed to be spying on us. It’s bad manners.” I replied “I couldn’t help it because you were so loud. Actually I have seen you both do it also through the key hole in your bedroom door because of curiosity.”

I was like shit what did I say but her response again surprised me, she was smiling and she said “so you saw all the action too… you were a k** then what did you understand?” I said “I did not understand anything except that this might be the games adults play and the way you both enjoyed it, it seemed to be a very exciting one. Actually the biology class seemed to make sense after that and when I reached college I got to know that it was called sex.” I was watching her all the while that we spoke and she seemed very chilled out and did not get angry a wee bit. She now pointed to the cigarettes lying on the table and told me to light her one. I opened the ultra-milds and lit up one and gave it to her and asked her to suck very slowly and then inhale it a little at a time till she gets used to it. She tried it and as expected coughed a little but got used to it much faster than expected and she finished her entire cig very quickly watching the movie.

Now she turned to me and said “so you have seen me naked and also while having sex with your dad… tell me son don’t you have any urges? What do you do about it? Don’t you masturbate?” I replied saying “yes mom I have seen you naked and in action enough times… yes I also masturbate almost every day but I also have like-minded women with whom I sl**p around to satisfy myself.” She seemed shocked to hear the last part of my answer and almost screamed ” you mean you go to pros?” I calmly told her “no mom I don’t go to pros. There are women around who are into a no-strings-attached relationship where the only reason to have a partner is to have sex to satisfy each other.” She was quite shocked to hear this and asked “are these women married?” I said “yes they are married/ separated/ divorced/ widowed.” She replied very excitedly “WOW, I never knew something like this could ever be possible…”

Now the ice between us was broken and there were no barriers left so I was now much more bolder and eased out in my conversation with her. Suddenly on screen some action began to take place and she said “ok wait something interesting happening here again”, and she turned to the TV. The same lady was having another round with the same guy again outside her marriage and I looked at mom and her one hand was already inside her nightie fondling her breast and the other busy with her pussy very openly. Her nightie was up around her waist and I could see her bare pussy with her stroking it with the carrot half way in. I again had a massive erection which I was finding it very hard to hide/ manage. Watching the lovemaking on screen and my own mother masturbating sitting right next to me was too much and my own release was on the edge.

She looked at me suddenly and caught me staring at her body watching her masturbate and smiled asking “are you enjoying the show?” I just nodded yes. Then she looked below at the tent in my pajamas and said “WOW that’s a big one… Don’t you want to take care of that?” I replied saying “yes I desperately want to but can’t do anything right here in front of you.” She just bent a little forward and removed her nightie completely saying “let’s get this out of the way since there is nothing I have that you have not seen already. Don’t be shy because I am your mother, remove all your clothes and let me see what you are hiding there…” with great difficulty I could barely speak and said “I know what you are saying mom but…” she just cut me off and said “do you want me to help you remove your clothes right now?” I almost jumped out of my seat and seeing that she was not ready to listen to anything I slowly removed my t-shirt first and then my pajamas.

My rod was standing erect poking through my undies with a big wet spot on the tip. She exclaimed “you seem to be well endowed just like your dad, now get that last piece of cloth also out of the way before you soil it further and winked at me”. I pulled the last piece of cloth also down and off and while quite embarrassed stood sporting an erect rod. She was smiling at me and looked at my rod and said ‘just like your dad…” I had no idea at this point as to what was coming next so just sat back in my seat silently sipping my drink. She emptied her glass again taking one big gulp and picked up the cig pack lying on the table and tried to light up one but couldn’t do it. Then I showed her how to do it and then she offered me one too asking me to go ahead saying “I did rather have you smoke right here in front of me than smoke outside and hide it”. Getting the green signal I took the packet with the strong ones and lit up one.

While my mother was always my best friend and we hardly had anything hidden between us today whatever happened so far was unimaginable. She was always my fantasy woman right now I could not imagine doing anything with her even though we were both sitting stark naked next to each other. She resumed the movie exactly on the lovemaking scene and now mom was openly fondling herself with her hands. She was squeezing her nipples alternately with her left hand while her right hand was now stroking the carrot in her love hole. I looked at her and she was horny as hell right now and here I was sitting with a raging hard-on with my release just around the corner.

I looked at her and mustering up a lot of courage asked her if I could help her with what she was doing? She looked at me lustfully but did not answer anything, taking her silence as her approval I bent forward and planted a kiss on her nipple. Mom let out a soft moan while I kept kissing and sucking her nipple. I decided to go ahead and now moved closer to her and grabbed both her tits and started slowly squeezing them while alternately sucking and nibbling at her nipples while she continued stroking her pussy with the carrot. I guess this was too much for her and she let out a loud groan and shuddered because another orgasm hit her. Now I got up and spread her legs wider and pulled out the carrot completely and for the first time got a very close look at her bushy pussy glistening with her juices.

I separated her hair and spread her vaginal lips and stuck my mouth to her hole pushing my tongue inside her lapping up her juices. It was fun to be sucking on the same hole from which I came out years ago. She now had my head pressed against her pussy and was enjoying the oral fuck I was giving her with my tongue. I found her engorged clit and licked it with my tongue and took it between my teeth and played enough with it. This was too much for her and she did not last very long and very quickly had another release. I licked whatever liquids that trickled out of her love hole making sure I did not waste even a drop. Now I wiped my face and look up at her, she was smiling from ear to ear and had that satisfied look on her face like a virgin who had just been deflowered.

She asked me to get up and when I did my monster was at her face level dripping pre-cum. She just grabbed it with both her hands started stroking it. Then she brought her face closer to it and licked the head of my penis. Then she continued to lick my entire shaft and took my balls in her mouth and played with them with her tongue. I am clean shaven hence no hair to come in the way. Then she came back to my rod and started sucking it slowly taking it little by little into her mouth. She couldn’t accommodate my entire length but she had more than half going in and out of her mouth. The feeling at this point where your own mother is sucking your dick is just incredible and impossible to describe in words. I didn’t last long because of my pent up release and shot a huge load into her mouth. She was not expecting this and quite some bit fell out onto her breasts.

She swallowed my juice in her mouth and then with her fingers picked up the rest which was on her breasts and ate that too. Then she looked up at me and asked me “how was my performance son?” I replied panting “mom you were great. This is the best I have ever had”. I sat down on the sofa next to her and we both emptied our glasses together. Surprisingly I noticed that after so much to drink she was not d***k yet and just a little slurry in her words. I told her “thanks for a fantastic time mom. I want to do it again and more of it…” she said “son you are free to do it anytime with me but let’s get some rest first”. I was super excited imagining what more was going to happen when she asked me to get her another drink. She said “make it large this time.”

I was very used to surprises by now so just went and poured up two large drinks for both of us and sat with her on the sofa. We said cheers and sipped our drinks together sitting stark naked together. Then I asked her if she ever considered shaving her pubic hair and she said yes she did it regularly when dad was around and not since. I asked her if I could shave it for her right now and she agreed. I immediately went to fetch my shaving kit and I also picked up a miltf series dvd on my way thinking that I would watch it with her since the movie was anyway over now. I spread a towel on the sofa and made her sit on it and spread her legs wide. I also put in the dvd in the player and she asked me which movie it was, I just said “mom you just watched a normal English movie with what is called as soft-core but now I am going to play something real hardcore and you will surely enjoy it.”

She asked if I was playing a blue film and I just told her to wait and watch. I got busy between her legs and before I started with the foam I separated the folds of her pussy and lapped it up with my tongue. She jerked slightly and moaned saying “have some patience son, we have enough time and opportunity ahead”. I replied saying “sorry mom some things can’t wait and your juices are already flowing why waste them”. She just smiled and was lightly running her fingers thru my hair enjoying the oral I was giving her. The movie had started and the title was ‘I just fucked my husband’s best friend’, she read it loud and laughed saying “how I wish this was possible in reality…” I looked up at her and told her “why not mom, who is stopping you? Do you have someone in mind?” she looked surprised and exclaimed “what are you saying? How can you even think of it? How can I do such a thing?”

I was done now with licking her clean and after lathering her complete crotch area liberally with foam I shaved it carefully. I told her that there was nothing wrong in it and doing it with a known person was always a better idea because that way everything can be kept quiet and under the carpet. She was very keenly listening to me while the movie was playing in the background. I was done with the shaving and now her beautiful hairless pussy was in front of me. I dived in and licked it again not forgetting her clitoris and now pushed a finger into her hole. She moaned loudly saying “Oh my god. Stop don’t do it”. I did not listen to her and continued and her juices started leaking again. I now pushed two fingers inside while I continued to lick her clit harder and her moaning was becoming louder.

Now I could feel her pushing my head harder against her crotch. I knew she was enjoying it and even my manhood was hard as a rock and standing erect like Eiffel tower. Now I wanted to fuck her desperately but was not sure if I had her ready for it. She was moaning wild right now and kept saying “don’t stop, don’t stop son” I think her orgasm was building and within the next few seconds she came heavily grinding my face hard against her crotch. I almost suffocated with my face buried in her crotch held tightly with her legs which had closed up around my head in a vice like grip. She was done very soon and immediately relaxed her grip and spread her legs again. I finished cleaning her pussy up with my tongue and stood up again with my manhood standing in attention facing her. I wiped my face and was still standing looking for some signs from her to proceed further.

She leaned forward and now very comfortably took my rod into her mouth and started slurping it like an ice cream candy. This time was even better than the previous one. She went on for some time and looked up at my face smiling, I bent towards her and was about to kiss her on her lips when she turned her face away saying no. I didn’t bother to push more and I held her thighs and made her lie on the sofa and just when I was about to get on top of her she said “son please don’t do this. I know you want to fuck me but please don’t. Whatever we did was fine and let’s leave it at that nothing further than that. I am not sure if I can see you fucking me”. I told her “relax mom. Don’t think too much about it and nothing will happen especially after we have just done everything else” I asked her to get onto all fours and she did and I bent and kissed her pussy again from behind and then positioned my dick at her pussy entrance from behind.

Due to her juices lubrication was no problem and I started pushing into her. She screamed saying “go slow son, treat me like a virgin” I understood and pushed very very slowly into her while I grabbed her tits from behind and was fondling them. I was in no hurry and kept giving her very slow strokes going deeper and deeper with every stroke. I was all the way inside her in no time and she actually felt tight like a virgin. Now I started increasing my pace and mom was enjoying it and moaning loudly all the time. Even on screen there was furious fucking action happening. Since this was my second time I was able to last longer but it was not very long before I shot my load deep inside her because of her tight pussy. I continued with a few more strokes emptying every last drop of my seed in her womb.

We were both exhausted and I got off her and she turned around and we both sank into the sofa sweating and panting. Mom said “this was the best sex I ever had because even your dad never lasted so long or was so good”. I told her “mom you are my fantasy woman and I am very happy to realize my fantasy today”. I was very happy to be able to fuck her even though it took so long but no regrets. Mom said “I am feeling very guilty because of our relationship for what we just did…” I told her “don’t be just look at it as just satisfying your urge and just for pleasure, nothing else…” I saw the time and it was quite late into the night and we decided to get some sl**p. Today I joined her in her bed room and slept with her hugging each other like lovers.

... Continue»
Posted by bava12 9 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex, Mature  |  Views: 4160  |  
100%
  |  2

...And My Best Friend Too

"...And My Best Friend Too"

(part 2 of a two-part story with Victoria Justice and Ariana Grande)
(part 1: http://xhamster.com/user/bobcox69/posts/346638.html)

Victoria opened the bedroom door slowly making sure not to make too much noise. She snuck back into bed and carefully slipped under the blankets as to not wake up her sl*eping friend. She settled into the bed, spooning her friend, nestling her head on the redhead's back kissing her shoulder before readying to join her friend in slumber. Just as Victoria closed her eyes she felt Ariana move from her grasp.

"Where were you?" a worried look on Ariana's face.

"I just went to the bathroom," Victoria lied worried of what her friend would do if she found out the truth.

"You were gone for a long time."

"Well it’s just that..." quickly thinking of her next words Victoria continued. ”You were asl*ep and I was still horny so you know..."

"If it’s to have some special time you can always wake me up. In fact I'm mad at you for thinking I would mind," Ariana looked away pretending to be upset.

"I'm sorry. Next time I will wake you up, but do you forgive me this time?" the brunette reached her hand placing it on the redhead's shoulder. "Please?" Victoria beg as she pushed Ariana's bra strap off her shoulder.

Victoria leaned in and kissed Ariana's shoulder slowly moving to her neck while Ariana closed her eyes. Victoria kissed her friend's cheek when Ariana finally faced her, looking into each other’s eyes, before embracing in a kiss. Victoria just loved making out with Ari, her lips were so soft and she never over did it with the saliva, yup her friend was a great kisser.

Ariana moaned into her mouth every time the brunette tweaked the now hardened nipples. The kissing became more passionate as they both ran their hand all over each other bodies. Ariana separated the kiss to take off Tori's shirt leaving both of them topless. Ariana, just like her friend, pulled at the perky tits while the kissing resumed. Feeling the pointy nipples between her fingers Ariana pushed Tori onto her back on the bed.

Victoria noticed Ariana's lust filled stare as she frantically pulled at her boy shorts almost ripping them off the brunette's slender body. Now a completely naked Victoria Justice laid on the bed. Ariana hovered over her slowly lowering herself until the redhead's body rested on top of her friend's. Their hard nipples stabbing at each other, their mouths opened wide allowing their tongues to dance from one to the other.

The redhead ran her hand along her friend's skin caressing every little spot until it recognized the brunette's most sacred place. Ari tickled the hairless skin, torturing her wanting friend and yet it pleased Victoria. She liked when she and Ariana had these sexual encounters more than with any of her other friends. With Ari there was no telling what would happen as one second they could be tender, like just now, or they could go at it like wild an*mals.

Not much was off limits when they were together.

Victoria jerked as Ariana now brushed her clit making her purr. The slight touch of her friend's hot sex drove Ariana crazy, she tried her best to control herself but it was impossible. As soon Ari's finger made contact with Victoria's wet pussy the redhead couldn't stand it anymore. Pulling away from her friend, who seem to be in a daze, Ariana f*rced the brunette's legs wide open and dove her head to where the long limbs met.

Victoria let out a moan as she felt Ari's tongue enter her vagina.

"Mmm, Ari, eat my sweet pussy."

"You’re so wet," Ari mumbled. "I've never eaten you when you were this wet."

"It’s all your fault. You make me get like this."

Feeling proud that all of the juices flowing from Victoria were because of the brunette's need of Ariana, the redhead slipped her tongue as deep as she could into the wet snatch. Swirling her tongue around stimulating the "Victorious" star's inner walls. When she finally took her tongue out from Victoria it was dripping more than just saliva.

VJ squirmed when she felt Ari stick two fingers into her co-star’s slick cunt, moving her hips to Ariana's rhythm, Victoria urged Ari to go faster to which the redhead happily complied while her mouth wrapped around Tori's clit. The nibbling at Victoria's clitoris made her moaning louder as she felt an orgasm approaching. Not wanting to let go as Victoria bucked around, Ariana dove her fingers deeper inside her friend until they were completely out of sight. Victoria arched her back lifting herself from the bed, her heart beating fast and her breathing getting heavier.

"Mmnph, shit, shit, shit," Tori let out with one last groan, "I'm cumming!"

With a long and very pleasurable orgasm Victoria finished while her redhead friend opened her mouth wide, letting all the juices flow along her tongue, into her mouth and down her throat. Still panting Victoria settled back down on the bed her friend still slurping her juices from her spent pussy. Victoria looked down and smiled as she found it sexy that not only was Ariana swallowing her juices but also some of her br*ther's, Frankie, cum. The notion of having fucked Frankie then a few minutes later getting her pussy eaten by his s*ster and not only that but Ariana swallowing a Victoria/Frankie juice cocktail riled the brunette up somewhat.

Separating her friend from her snatch was a hard thing to do but Victoria had a sudden need to please her friend just how Ari had done to her. The redhead's face was sticky with Tori's sweet nectar made Ariana seem even more beautiful to the brunette. Holding Ariana's head VJ directed her along her body while Ari took the time to kiss every inch of Victoria's smooth skin along the way. Ariana kissed the wet folds, the hairless pubic area, Victoria's flat tummy, then as Ariana approached the pert breast, Grande took a stiff nipple between her lips.

Sucking on the tit then releasing it to flick the nub with her tongue Ariana moved up until she was face to face one more time with her co-star. The teens began another intense kiss smearing the beautiful brunette with her own juices.

"It's your turn," Victoria moaned in between kisses.

Showing a big smile Ariana threw herself off of her friend, pulling her panties down her short fit legs and dropping on the bed in a similar position as Victoria. By now the brunette was already on top of her friend stuffing her tongue down Ari's throat. Their bodies began to move making both girl's wet pussies rub against each other’s leg. They moaned as the heat of their bodies rose and pleasure increased.

"Eat my pussy Tori," Ariana cooed.

Wanting to fulfil her co-star’s wishes she moved down the redhead's body, lips skimming across Ari's skin. Victoria passed Ariana's needy sex making the teen confused until Tori kept going down her leg to stop at the puddle she had left on Ariana's leg. With her tongue out VJ cleaned up the mess she had left while her finger separated her friend's sideways lips and ran along the pink slit. Once finished Victoria moved her attention to Ariana's sopping wet clam which was ready for anything Victoria had in mind for her.

"How many fingers do you want?" Victoria drooled at the sight of Ari's delicious cunt.

After hers, Victoria loved the taste of Ariana's pussy. It had a tangy yet sweet taste that was unbelievable.

"I want all of them," the redhead growled.

Victoria laughed as she knew perfectly well that Ariana was already crying out when she used two fingers on her and yet she was asking for her whole hand. Instead as a compromise the "Victorious" star used three and as she had assumed Ariana began to moan loudly while her body thrashed around.

Frankie stood at the door intently watching in disbelief as her s*ster gave oral pleasure to Victoria Justice, whom he had fucked only a few minutes before, and was now on her back legs wide open receiving the same type of pleasure. His mind was moving at a 100 mph as he tried to register what was going on. Not being able to sl*ep Frankie had waited until Victoria went into Ariana's bedroom before he quietly followed her. He had watched the beautiful Latina sl*ep many times but this was a special occasion since they had shared a very intimate experience.

As he pushed the door opened he was in shock when he saw both teen stars making out, which led to his younger s*ster eating her friend out to eventually Victoria having an orgasm and cumming into Ariana's mouth. It was all too much from him as his s*ster was not the one getting her pussy eaten. Frankie knew he should have closed the door and walk away but he couldn't manage to get himself to move. It seemed his body ignored any command his brain sent.

The fingers moved in and out at a fast pace making Victoria's hand get sticky with girl juice.

"Did you bring what I asked for?" Ari moaned.

Victoria nodded as she knew what Ari had in mind. Stopping for a while Victoria got up and walked to her bag, in the meantime Ariana positioned herself on all fours on the bed. Frankie moved away from the opened door as he heard Victoria search through her bag.

"Here it is," Victoria waved the double sided dildo excitedly, Ariana just smiled.

Victoria knelled down by the bed, her back to the door, and her eye level to Ariana's asshole. For someone who screamed like she was getting murdered, when her pussy got finger, Ari could take a fairly good amount of the dildo in the ass.

Frankie returned to his spot at the opened door when he gasped to himself at what he saw. Victoria on the floor with her hands on Ariana's ass, spreading the firm cheek open as the brunette's tongue made contact with the tight hole. Victoria tickled the puckered orifice as she left layer after layer of saliva prepping it for what was about to come. Frankie could feel his sweatpants getting tighter, his cock now fully erect.

Ariana purred as her ass clenched Victoria's tongue. Was there anything that the "Victorious" star didn't like about her co-star? Victoria simply loved everything about her redheaded friend: her lips and the talented mouth she had, her delicious pussy, the pert chest, the round bottom and the asshole was just as amazing as the rest of her body.

The horny guy looked on as Victoria tongue fucked his little s*ster's ass, pressing her face against her rump then shaking her head while her tongue was inside Ari's back door. Concentrating on both girls, Frankie didn't notice that he had entered his s*ster's bedroom and was now only a few feet away from the teens.

VJ could feel Frankie's presence but she wasn't too surprised, she had actually caught him spying on them while she was getting pleasured by Ariana. Now all Victoria wanted was to give the sibling a good time. Knowing what to do the brunette penetrated her friend's pussy with her fingers one more time making Ariana place her face against the bed. Now that Ariana was too busy to turn around Victoria faced Frankie surprising him as he was now masturbating to the scene in front of him.

Moving Frankie's hand away Victoria took control and engulfed the hard cock into her mouth, blowing him like she had earlier that night. Frankie tried his best not to make any sound instead he pulled at Victoria's hair taking out his fury of not being able to openly vocalize his pleasure. Victoria licked the entire hardness as she was preparing it for the next step of her plan.

Frankie was actually a bit relived when Victoria stopped sucking him, almost making him sigh. Just then he heard something that made his heart stop.

"I've got a surprise for you Ari," Victoria teased.

Frankie stood frozen worried that Victoria might rat him out.

"What is it?" Ariana yelped as her cunt was still being violated by her friend's long fingers.

"You have to close your eyes first."

Following her friends instructions the redhead closed her eyes and rested her body as Victoria removed her fingers from the wet sex. Victoria locked eyes with Frankie, a worried look on his face as he put the final pieces to the puzzle and was now able to see her plan. The TV star pulled her friend's br*ther by his hard member making him get closer to what she knew would be an unforgettable night. Frankie walked slowly towards the bed with his naked s*ster on it, his mind racing as he was still in shock of what was happening.

He should have gone back to his room when he had the chance but his feet betrayed him as they kept forward. He looked at his s*ster and realized that this was actually something that he had wanted for some time now. There had been nights when he would touch himself before going to sl*ep and the first image that would come to his mind would be Ariana. Sometimes she would be wearing a skimpy outfit that she had worn to an event and other times she would be completely naked. Frankie inspected the naked body one more time comparing it to the one he had dreamed of so many time and he came to a conclusion, Ariana's body is so much hotter than any he could ever imagine.

Victoria was now standing on the bed behind Ariana, one hand on the redhead's hip the other still gripping Frankie's manhood. She pulled at Frankie who no longer resisted her.

"How much longer for your surprise Tori?" desperation in the redhead's voice.

"It won't be long now."

Ariana had taken fake cocks many times but she had never had the pleasure of a real dick, this made Victoria anxious to begin this new experience. With one last pull Frankie's cock made contact with his s*ster's backdoor. As soon as Frankie felt his stiffness touch the tight rim his brain told him to leave but his body continued forward. Bit by bit the Ariana's tight hole began to get stretch out by what she thought was a sex toy, but in reality it was her older br*ther's mushroom tip.

"Fuck, it feels so good," Ariana cooed.

"I bought a new toy just for you Ari. It's supposed to feel like a real dick," Victoria now as turned on as she had ever been, watching how Ariana was getting anal from her br*ther.

"I love it, but do it how I like it."

VJ turned to Frankie who was not paying attention to what the teens were talking about as he was too busy with how good it felt to be inside Ariana. Frankie was awaken from his trance of seeing how his hardness slowly went deeper into Ari's round ass, that he jumped making his cock jerk inside Ariana. The redhead let out a groan impressed at what VJ was doing with this new "toy". Victoria signalled for Frankie to speed up but he kept doing what he was doing as he was afraid that if he went faster he might hurt Ariana's bum. He shook his head upsetting Victoria.

Taking matters into her own hands and pulled on Ariana making her take more of Frankie's length. Just then Frankie moved back retreating from the redhead, but having tasted this forbidden pleasure he moved towards the naked teen once more. This time his cock went in more than half way before he moved out of the teen’s rear. His hips moved in speedy motion but still being careful not to penetrate Ariana fully.

Frankie felt as Ariana's body began to perspire from the work out he was giving her. Victoria still held Ariana while she waved her teen ass in Frankie's face, inviting him to play with her as well. Noting Victoria's drenched cunt Frankie licked at the yummy pussy, still not slowing on his thrusting. The feeling of his s*ster on his dick and the taste of her friend's clam made him lose control sending a clear signal to his balls that it was time to finish.

Just then Frankie ran his thumb along Tori's asshole, and using some of the juices that had splashed all over, he inserted the thumb inside giving it a small wiggle. The sudden invasion of Tori's behind made her flinch and accidentally push Frankie away who stumbled out of Ariana.

"Shit. Don't stop," Ariana begged.

Looking over her shoulder VJ mouthed "sorry" to Frankie who fixed his posture and walked back to the bed. As he got closer he couldn't help but notice just how pink and tight Ariana's young pussy looked. It seemed a waste to be here in this situation and not give her clam a proper fucking. With that he aimed at the star's plum sex. Ariana's legs were spread enough and her lips were enough that Frankie entered his s*ster fairly easy.

Ariana screamed her head off at the sudden jolt of pain that ran all over her body.

"What is Victoria doing?” the redhead thought to herself as Tori knew that she was only allowed to finger bang Ari. The “Victorious" star had dreamed of having sex until she got married but when she and Victoria began to experiment the teens had agreed that Ariana would not get anything other than finger fucking. As Victoria started to suggest using dildos and vibrators on each other Ariana decided that it was OK as long as she didn't get penetrated from the front and her only other option was anal.

Tori had complied with the agreement, they even pinkie-promised, but seeing Frankie be the first guy to penetrate her friend made the brunette love the both of them even more than before. Frankie couldn't believe just how tight his s*ster was, it was at this moment of pure pleasure that he let out a loud moan.

"Yes," Frankie mumbled.

Ariana thought she had heard a familiar voice that wasn't Victoria. Still in pain she took all the strength she had and glanced over her shoulder. She thought her mind was playing tricks on her as she swore she had just seen her br*ther Frankie standing behind her with his cock inside of her most sacred area. She looked back and confirmed that she was in fact getting fucked by Frankie. As she realized what had happened the entire time she felt sick and began to flail her arms and kick at Frankie. Ariana was flat on her stomach while her feet aimed at Frankie trying to push him away but seeing that Ariana had found out what was going on, Frankie to a firm grip of her limbs and spread them wide, pinning them to the bed.

"Calm down Ari, it's OK," Victoria now sat on top of her friend trying to control and comfort her.

"No. Get off me," Ariana growled at the top of her lungs. "Please, Frankie, stop doing this."

Frankie heard the pain in his s*ster's voice but her pussy felt so good that he continued this time ploughing all he could into the young redhead.

"Why... are... you...” Frankie was half way in "doing th... uuuh," Frankie had now stuffed his entire stiffness into his beautiful young s*ster.

He moved in and out, increasing the pace and getting a good rhythm going, while Ariana cried out in pain, shame and embarrassment. How could her br*ther be doing this to her? How dare he take what she had hoped would be something so special and turned it into something so wrong?

"You're going to be fine Ari."

Ariana despised Victoria right now as she had been in on the whole thing, she would never forgive her so-called friend for this. Just as Ari was plotting a way to get back at both of her friend and br*ther, Frankie rammed inside her forcing himself into Ariana more than he had before and hitting a nerve. Ariana flung her had back and grunted as the pain quickly turned into pleasure.

Noticing the reaction Frankie repeated this a few more times each getting a welcoming response.

"Fuck me harder," Ariana thoughts changed making her hate herself for enjoying this. Her hips began to move encouraging Frankie to continue, which he gladly did.

The pleasure increased by the mere fact that Ariana was now enjoying the entire thing. Her muscles constricting his manhood as the friction increased making every stroke of his cock inside of Ariana mind blowing. Both bodies now moved in unison as the sound of Ariana grunting as she took Frankie's entire stiffness filled the room.

No longer feeling guilty of what he was doing to his s*ster, as she too was now participating, Frankie welcomed his orgasm. He pulled out just in time as he sprayed Ariana's back with his hot seed.

"I'm close Frankie, fuck me again," Ariana panted.

Not knowing if he could continue as he had already cummed and was swelling down, Frankie decided to give it a try. To his surprise Frankie's cock began to wake up inside of Ariana making driving her wild. The feeling of her br*ther getting hard inside of her and feeling of his warm spunk on her back sent the young redhead over the edge.

Ariana's body tighten and trembled, her orgasm taking over her body. Ariana had never felt anything like this and she would have never thought that the person making her feel like this would have been her own br*ther. With a renewed erection Frankie kept on as Ariana climaxed for a second time but this time the sensation made Frankie reach the peak and as the redhead prepared for yet another fantastic orgasm, Frankie did the same.

This time Frankie stayed inside Ari filling her insides with his sticky goo. Ariana's eyes rolled to the back of her head as her third orgasm was better than the others since she had just been pumped with her br*ther's cream. The orgasms subsided but Frankie remained inside Ari's cum filled pussy while the redhead laid still on the bed. The awkward silence was interrupted Victoria who slurped up as much jizz as she could from Ariana's back.

"Give me some," Ariana shrieked.

Even though they just fucked, Frankie was surprised to hear that Ariana wanted to taste his cum.

Victoria's face hovered over Ariana as the redhead tilted her head up to receive her prize. Victoria let a rope of the jizz gently settle on Ariana's tongue then Victoria laid down on the bed allowing Ariana to spit the cum into her mouth. The brunette got closer and closer every time they cum swapped until both "Victorious" stars were kissing. Frankie was beginning to get hard again, seeing as Ariana and Victoria were making out while his cum covered their tongues and some dribbled down their cheeks.

The teens separated each taking their share of the sperm and swallowing it, Ariana taking more time to do so as she recognized the flavour. Gulping the cum down and standing up, Frankie's semi erect penis leaving her pussy, Ariana turned to Victoria then Frankie.

"You two had sex," Ariana rightfully accused, then turned to Victoria. "You slut," she joked.

"How could you fuck my br*ther?"

"I don't know, how could you?" Victoria quipped.

Both star's turned to Frankie who lay with them on the bed, Ariana being between him and Victoria. Feeling like he was about to get attacked and beaten Frankie did the first thing that came to his mind. He pressed his lips firmly against his s*ster’s lips and kissed her as passionately as he had always wanted to.

Victoria pulled Ariana away and kissed her just as passionately, her hands roaming over her lover’s young body. Finally Victoria’s hand found Ariana’s womanhood and felt the cum dripping from it. As Victoria then pushed Frankie’s seed back into Ariana’s body she felt her breasts getting attacked by Frankie’s tongue and hands. A welcome presence if there was ever one.

When she felt relaxed enough from the recent activity Victoria pushed Frankie down onto Ariana’s body and between her legs. There he proceeded to lick her pussy until his cum was gone from sight. Then all three plopped themselves on the bed and gently stoked each other.

Suddenly all three teens burst out laughing as they realized to themselves what they had just done.

"He's amazing, huh?" Victoria sighed to Ari, referring to Frankie.

"Yup. And he has a huge dick," Ariana added.

“Thank you, ladies,” Frankie said, causing both women to giggle.

Victoria spooned Ariana as Frankie spooned Victoria, they were now tired and ready to sl*ep.

"Was I good?"

"You were incredible," VJ assured.

"I love you Vee," Ariana kissed Victoria's hand.

"I love you too."

“I love you both. Incredibly so,” Frankie said to both Ariana and Victoria.

The two satisfied female teens drifted off to sl*ep as they thought of how they had just gotten fucked by the same guy, and Ariana's br*ther, Frankie. Frankie remained awake for a little while, trying to commit the sight he was in to memory, before he too finally succumbed to sl*ep. His arms reaching over his two lovers.

THE END

... Continue»
Posted by bobcox69 1 month ago  |  Categories: Celebrities, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 956  |  
100%
  |  1

My Best Friend's Wife

(His wife was ready, and willing; I was able)

Shot down again.

Things were definitely not going my way. Since the last Christmas Party, I'd dated four different girls, two from work, two setup by friends, and with the latest brush-off I was 0-4. I was beginning to forget what real sex was like.

I'd never had that much trouble, but my new job with its clearances and classified projects had me working under situations anything BUT conducive to romantic efforts. Endless overtime hours, long, sudden work trips, to places you can't talk about, and the effort to keep up with an extremely dynamic and dangerous situation left me little time for lovin'.

Don't get me wrong. I absolutely LOVE my job. How many jobs are there where you can really feel you are making a difference? But I needed more than work. Hell, I was only 24; I should be out sowing my oats. Not hiding away in a huge vault.

My friends were doing their best. My buddy Mark, who'd I'd known for years had twice now tried to hook me up. The first was an absolute disaster, but his wife Janet's latest friend had seemed like she might actually work out. She was very young; it's true. Just 18 and barely out of high-school, she was pretty, friendly, and we'd actually managed to go out for over 8 weeks.

But the damned girl's legs seemed to be super-glued together. It had taken four weeks just to get inside her shirt, and after six weeks, I'd gotten my rocks off for the first time in a long time through someone else's effort. But my pressure to get to the next phase in our relationship seemed to have backfired, and I felt I was on the verge of getting my walking papers.

On the other hand, a guy with a good stable job, little time for hobbies, and no love life to speak of, has other things he can do. In my case, I'd finally gotten fed up with renting a room in somebody else's house, and had made the move to buy my own place. Tiny and decrepit it may have been, but it was going to be mine.

I headed over to Mark & Janet's place, looking to cry in my beer with at least a little sympathy, and share the news about my new digs. I had to tell someone. They were my best friends, lived a little more than a mile away, and always had a well-stocked beer frig.

Janet met me at the door and greeted me with a hug and an unexpected kiss on the lips. I could taste the alcohol on her breath, and I could tell she and Mark had probably had a couple of beers beside the pool. They had just opened it for the spring. I had shared more than a few of those beers with them on past pool weekends.

"Mark's downstairs, you know the way." She turned me in the general direction, with a pat on the rear to get me going.

I looked up from the entrance pad of their split level, as she headed back to the kitchen. It appeared that she and the girls were doing a little baking, from the ruckus I heard above, and from the smell wafting down the stairs. Her bikini was hanging out to dry on the stair rail, confirming my guess about the pool.

She looked good, as she usually did, sauntering up the stairs. She was wearing an over-sized T-shirt that came halfway down her thighs, and unless my guess was wrong, not much else. She knew I was watching her every step, and gave her ass a little wiggle at the top of the steps.

I often teased her about how hot she was. We had joked more than once about how if anything ever happened to Mark, I'd be responsible for taking care of her and the k**s. With a dozen beers in me I'd told her I was looking forward to taking care of her - she'd walk bow-legged for a month. The sight of her in that over-sized tee was even more exciting than usual, with my current batting streak. It was almost sheer against the light pouring in from above, and I felt a very inappropriate response down below.

Mark was in the rec room watching TV. "What's up, bud?" he asked as I appeared on the stairs. His outfit, boxers and a bathrobe, had me guessing they'd just gotten back inside.

I didn't want to jump into my latest sob story, so I started with the only good news. He'd known I was looking at the place, and was concerned with my purchasing a fixer-upper, but the price was certainly right, and I did have a lot of free time.

"That's cool. You know you can count on me for help, as long as I don't have to actually do anything," he grinned. "And of course, any tools you need, you can help yourself too. It's a big step. Shall we celebrate - you want a beer?" I knew from past experience that meant a Bud long-neck.

"Sure, that'd be great."

"JANET - COME HERE WHEN YOU GET A CHANCE, AND BRING BEER!" he shouted up the stairs.

I could only laugh.

A short while later she was coming down the stairs and the girls were traipsing behind her, each carrying an open bottle.

The little one, Julie, brought me mine, and I listened to their busy little day, which included heading out with the neighbor's k**s to catch the latest Disney release. Janet ran them next store, and joined us downstairs a few minutes later, working on her own beer. My earlier observations were confirmed - the girl was definitely tipsy.

She dropped in the chair opposite us, and crossed her legs under herself, indian-style. Her T-shirt crawled up her thighs, and I got a pretty solid confirmation that I was right. She was wearing nothing under that tee. Catching me in my appreciative stare, she gave me a strange little look, almost questioning, and then pulled her shirt out and over her knees, making a big tent out of the front.

"So?" she asked.

"He did it." Mark told her.

"WHAT? Don't tell me you finally scored with Lori!" she almost shouted, hopping up on her knees. Her shirt pulled off her knees and snapped back almost up to her waist, before settling down over her legs. Yep. No underwear, and she had shaved her bikini line recently. The image was burned in my mind, like spots after looking at the sun.

I was so hard it almost hurt. I placed a pillow in my lap, trying to conceal the evidence. Subtle. "No, that's turning out to be mission impossible, although I did get inside her shirt finally. How does a girl these days get out of high-school with her cherry intact, looking like that?"

Janet answered that one. "Too many activities, no time for dating. Morning ice skating, school all day, afternoon gymnastics, skating at night. I don't know how she did it all those years. She still skates at least an hour a day."

"He bought that old dump he's been looking at." Mark interjected, getting the discussion back on subject.

"That's great, Alex! Welcome to the b*****rhood of home owners. Finally, a place of your own. That might help with your other little problem as well!" she enthused, getting off the chair and settling down in my lap after tossing the pillow aside. One knee to the outside of each of my thighs, straddling me, my imagination went wild over the thought of her bare pussy pressed against my crotch. "You deserve a real congratulation for this big step!" She put her arms around my neck, and gave me a big sloppy kiss. I mean a really big kiss. The biggest she had ever given me. And right there in front of Mark.

We would often kiss hello and goodbye, and every now and then the kisses would be a little more than I would expect, a little lingering, a darting tongue, but not like this. Her eyes were closed, she was pressing her chest against mine, and her tongue was halfway down my throat. A few seconds into the action, she was shifting in my lap, her t-shirt gathered around her, rubbing her bare pussy up and down the length of my hard-on.

"Hey! None of that unless I'm getting some," Mark said, in a surprisingly tolerant tone.

Janet let the kiss linger for a few more seconds, then pulled her lips off mine with a last swipe of her tongue. She placed her hand under herself, directly on my swollen cock, and used it to help herself climb off me. She moved across the couch, crawling away from me, her rear end teasingly exposed to my view. Next to Mark, she turned, and lifted her shirt bottom above her waist so she could plant her bare ass in Mark's lap, who was obviously sporting a hard-on now as well. She settled with a smile, letting the shirt edge drop, and hiding that delicious view.

I watched her wiggle a little, before turning at the waist and giving Mark a kiss even longer and wetter than the one I'd received.

Coming up for air several seconds later, she looked back and forth between us and said, "You know, I can't really tell who was more excited. Makes a girl feel good, to know a couple of studs can still get hard over her." Her naughty grin made me want to fuck her there, right in front of her husband.

"You can be such a nasty thing. Leave the poor guy alone! You get him all worked up like that, and now what's he's supposed to do? Huh?" Mark was laughing, but his hand was between her legs, under her shirt, and I could smell her excitement from five feet away.

"If you'd go out and get us some more beer, I'm sure that I could solve that problem for him before you were even back." She teased, rocking back and forth in his lap.

We'd joked and teased a lot in the past, but never this blatantly. I'd seen glimpses of her body in the past, but never this openly. I was sweating and wondering just how far this might go.

"No way! I'm staying. Now tell us more about the place, Alex." Mark settled back, his hands extended across the back of the couch.

I told him what the current condition was, and how I planned to fix it up. During my discussion of the inspection, Janet leaned forward toward me, lifting her butt off of Mark. He settled further down on the couch, his butt sliding forward almost to the edge of the couch. I couldn't see what was going on, but I would have guessed he was drawing his cock out the fly of his boxers, and I was pretty sure he was getting ready to put it to her right there.

Janet caught me looking down the open neck of her shirt as she leaned over, and with a smirk, leaned even farther, and pulled the neck down to make sure I got a good view of her breasts. Then she was easing back into Mark's lap, under his guidance, and once she was settled back down, with a little squirm, I had no doubt he was fucking her with me only a few feet away.

"Whatever you do, you know you can count on my help," Mark told me breathlessly.

"OUR help," Janet insisted. "Anything, we can do, anything, anything at all. Just ask."

"I may take you up on that. I haven't taken possession yet, but as soon as I do, I have a ton of work ahead of me." I told them both. "Drywall repair, new lights, guest bath plumbing. And that's just so I can get to the real work."

"Just let me know when, and I'll rally the f***es." Mark said, his hips now perceptibly moving underneath his hot wife.

"Whatever you need Alex. Just let me know what you need from me, and I'll be happy to do whatever it takes to help with anything...hard." Janet told me, her eyes staring directly into mine, as she rocked back and forth on her husband's prick.

I'm not sure if I imagined the pause, but I could swear she just offered me an awful lot.

Suddenly the time hit me. I had only meant to stop by for a couple of minutes, and it turned out I'd been there nearly an hour. "Oh shit, I do have to get out of here. I have to meet some friends shortly and still have to hit the store. I gotta run."

"You know your way out, hope you don't mind if we don't e****t you to the door," Mark answered.

Janet added, "That's too bad you've got to go. Let us know what you need from us. Now come here and give me a kiss goodbye, fellow homeowner." She reached her arms out to me.

I turned back from the bottom of the stairs and walked back to her. She'd been sitting sideways on Mark's lap but now she turned so she was facing away from him, and in what had to be a deliberate move, she lifted the bottom of her shirt up to her waist and spread her legs, so I could see Mark's thick cock penetrating her as I approached. She looked down below my belt, where a wet spot at the end of a big lump left no doubt as to my aroused condition. She looked back up to my face, and gave her lips a little lick, followed by a wicked smile.

I leaned over to give her a peck, but she pulled me forward by the neck and gave me another deep kiss. This time her big brown eyes never closed, and she stared deeply into mine the whole time. Throughout the kiss I could feel each thrust of Mark's echoed through her body. u*********sly, my tongue was reacting to the action, and thrusting into her mouth in tune to her husband's thrusts. Finally, she slowly pulled my face away from hers, her eyes still looking intensely into mine.

"Too bad you gotta go, Alex. I really wish you could stay." She said with a small laugh, and pushed me away toward the stairs.

I looked back from the first step. She was leaning back along Mark's body, and he was whispering into her ear. Her laughter haunted me all the way to the door.

With one hand on the door knob, I stopped. That was beyond teasing. I had to believe it was an invitation.

I turned back down the stairs, and reentered the rec room, closing the door to the stairs behind me.

"You know, after thinking about it, I'm not really in that big a hurry." I told my friends who were still going at it. Janet was still straddling Mark, bouncing up and down in his lap.

My words seemed to catch them by surprise, and Janet stopped her motion, settling back down with a wiggle. "Oh really? Care to come over here and tell me what changed your mind?"

"Maybe I can show you."

"I think we'd both like to see that. Wouldn't you agree, Mark?"

Mark laughed, "It's about time."

With the implicit invitation, I walked over to stand directly in front of Janet, and started unbuckling my belt. When she reached forward to help, I knew I'd made the right decision. I also knew I'd made the right decision when I'd left the house commando. As my pants dropped to my ankles, my cock sprang out raring to go.

Janet stood, pulling off of Mark's angry red cock, and came into my arms. I leaned down to kiss her but she had other ideas. She turned with me, and leaned into me, knocking me off balance so that I fell back onto the couch. She quickly climbed into my lap, sitting with her wet pussy pressed against my cock, wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me like her life depended on it.

When our lips separated, I looked over to see Mark reclining, his hand idly stroking his cock while he sipped on his beer.

"I'm glad you decided to come back," Janet whispered in my ear. "I'm dying to taste you."

She eased back off of my lap onto her knees in front of me. She leaned forward and without any more preliminaries, set about sucking me with a fierceness that shocked me.

Mark passed me a beer. "Let me tell you about this fantasy of hers," he started, while I took a sip. "Wild Thing, here, has been talking about being with two men at the same time for at least three years now. Every time we tried to set you up, I would tease her that it would just be easier for everyone if she just took care of your needs. I've had her screaming out your name on more than one occasion, so you've got some work to live up to."

I smiled, brushing back her hair so I could see her pretty face with my hard cock disappearing into her mouth. "Let me tell you. I've fantasized about your hot little wife so many times, I've named blisters on my palms after her."

That caused me a bit of trouble, when Janet spit out my cock, snorting. "Don't make me laugh, you bastard. After making me wait this long, the least you could do is have a little respect!"

With a chuckle, I got off the couch and pushed her onto her back, diving between her legs. "I have to have just a little taste," I explained, before I buried my tongue in her moist opening.

She wiggled against me, "Just a taste, Ok? Then I'm going to suck your brains out through your cock." She reached down and tangled her fingers in my hair, pulling me tighter against her. While I licked my best friend's wife, I looked up to see him kneel beside her head, and feed her his cock. She took him deep, while I teased her clit and wiggled two fingers into her steaming slit.

"That's one fantasy down," Mark advised me. "I think this is going to be at least a three star day."

I was getting the response I was hoping for, feeling her twitching below me, her stomach muscles clenching in front of my eyes. I sucked on her little fold of skin, my tongue teasing her swollen bud free. I drove my tongue into overdrive, working over her clit, while my fingers, three now, pounded into her hot little pussy. Janet's legs suddenly slammed shut on my head, squeezing tight, while she came on my tongue.

"Dude! That was amazing! I swear it takes me a good 10 minutes to get her off like that." Mark laughed, as her legs finally relaxed enough for me to give her a couple of soft parting licks before backing off.

Janet pushed Mark away, and sat up. "Jesus, that was nice!" Then she crawled over and pushed me back positioning herself sideways to me, her mouth quickly enveloping my cock again. I reached over and tugged her shirt up so I could reach her tits, while I watched my cock fill her pretty face once more.

Mark sidled up behind her, and once more entered her. He screwed her slowly and easily, while she used her hands and mouth to do wonderful, naughty things to me.

"That's two," Mark told me with a wink.

I closed my eyes, leaned back and enjoyed the incredible job she was doing. "Fuck, Mark, she's amazing," I finally gasped.

"Don't hold back, bud, just give it to her," he told me, holding her hips while he continued to plumb her depths.

"I'm close, Janet, so close," I moaned, which seemed to only encourage her to pump me faster.

"So is she, buddy, so is she," Mark offered.

She backed off a little, sucking the top of my cock, while her hand stroked me feverishly. With a groan I thrust up into her face, unloading, filling her wonderful mouth. She swallowed repeatedly, sucking me, and I felt her whole body tremble as she came from being used at both ends.

She pulled away gasping, "Shit, you cum a lot!"

"No girlfriend, remember? At least none that puts out," I reminded her.

"Fuck them. I'm your girlfriend now, and I promise, I'm a sure thing," she said, resting her head on my stomach, while Mark plugged her.

"Mark, can you go get some lube?" She asked her husband, while I stroked her hair and looked down at the woman who'd just blown my mind.

"Your wish is my command," he told her, giving her substantial ass a smack before standing up and pulling on his shorts.

Before he'd even made it to the door, she was back to working on my cock; a woman on a mission.

"You have the most amazing mouth," I told her, feeling the steel slowly return to my rod.

She stroked me with her hand while she answered. "So I've been told. I'm going to try to make sure that you get plenty of opportunities to confirm that."

The constant reminders that this wasn't just a one time thing helped to get me even harder.

"Let's move you to the couch before I ride you, cowboy." She told me, standing up and patting the seat beside her.

I did as she asked, stretching out on the couch. She tossed the back pillows to the side, and straddled me, guiding my new erection into her.

"Fuck, I've died and gone to heaven," I told her.

"Now that would be a shame," she giggled. "If you died you'd miss out on so many more games we can play." Then she lay down on me and kissed me while I filled my hands with her full ass cheeks, pulling her up and down on my cock.

"God, you are thick. You feel so good in me," she gasped, rocking back and forth on my cock.

I heard the door to the rec room close, and looked over to see Mark walking our way.

"Hold her still a moment," he told me.

I stopped my motion, and held her. She leaned down and whispered in my ear, "Next time, I might even try to let you take the back door."

She groaned then, and I felt her body shiver as Mark lubed her ass up. There was a bit of maneuvering of legs for a moment, and I felt his legs press against the outside of mine.

"Oh FUCK that's tight," Janet moaned, and then I felt her starting to move back and forth, my cock sliding in and out of her, feeling Mark's rod pressing back and forth against mine, separated by the thin flesh inside of her.

I was thrusting up with my hips, feeling the cold air against the exposed part of my cock, as I fucked her with the few inches I could fit inside of her. Mark on the other hand was fucking her hard. She was moaning almost continuously as we double-teamed her.

I popped out of her, and she cried out, reaching back to pull me back in. Before she could, Mark pulled out and I felt him lift her off of me. Once I sat up, he was leaning back in the couch, and she was sitting in his lap, facing me, his cock completely buried in her ass. She opened her legs wide in invitation.

This was a new game for me, but I did manage to find a place to put my legs before I entered her. I had lots of wiggle room now, and I fucked her hard and deep while her husband held her tight against his body.

"That's definitely fantasy number three," he told me. "Fuck her brains out."

I did what I could, hammering away at her for all I was worth, until I had her coming on my cock, with Mark's staff buried in her ass. Watching her lose it was too damned exciting and pushed me over the edge, blowing my load inside of her, thrusting in as far and as deep as I was able.

"Don't stop," Mark gasped, and I continued pumping her as my cock slowly deflated, but not before we pushed Mark over the edge, groaning as he filled her ass.

I eased my cock out of her and leaned back over the far end of the couch, looking at the husband wife tandem as he whispered to her.

She climbed off of his cock, leaned forward and stretched out alongside me, her legs clasping one of mine, her head in the crook of my neck.

"That was so amazing. Really. I've never felt so thoroughly used," she sighed, kissing my neck and cheek. I turned to capture her mouth with mine.

Our tongues played together for a few moments, and I contemplated whether I'd be able to squeeze out one more hard-on for her.

"We put the k**s down at 9:30," she told me, reaching her hand down to gently stroke my cock. "What time can you be back here?"

"Back? It'll take wild horses to get me out of here," I told her.

"What about the meeting with your friends?" She reminded me.

"I'd say fuck'em, but the only friend I'm fucking today, is my best friend's gorgeous, hot wife."

"Anyone I know?" Mark asked, teasing.

"Asshole." Janet, griped.

"Been there, done that," he laughed, smacking her well used rear.

"Keep it up, buddy, see where it gets you," she growled in mock anger.

"Oh, I think if I could keep it up, I know exactly where it would get me." He stood. "Who else needs a beer?"

I raised my free hand, while my other one fondled my new girlfriend's breast.

She cuddled tighter, reaching down for my cock. "The old man's one-and-done, he won't be up for another round for a while. How are you feeling?"

"I think I could go another round," I told her lifting her lips to mine.

"What will it take? I'd kind of like to see what you'd be like in my ass. Go for the whole trifecta," she said softly, with a teasing glint in her eye.

"Trifecta?"

"You've finished in my mouth; you've finished in my twat. There's one more hole waiting to be filled. You wanna play?"

I was already starting to respond to her offer, and when I showed her how she was affecting me, she decided to speed up the response, and brought her mouth back into action. This time I just sat back and let her have her way, showing off her skills, spending several minutes sucking, getting me hard and ready.

When she backed away and reclined on the couch, I took the hint and climbed aboard, lifting her legs high and wide, so I could plow her seriously. God, it felt good to saw in and out of her. I felt God-like, so strong, so in control, so elemental. I looked down to where my thick rod entered her, watching the motion, pulling out until the head just barely parted her lips, pushing back in until our pubic bones ground together.

Mark had returned with the beers, and he settled in next to us, in his armchair.

"Dude, you're spoiling her, you don't want her thinking it's going to be like this all the time, do ya?"

"All the time?" I gasped as I long-stroked her.

"You don't think this is a one-time thing, do ya? What kind of person would that make her? We figured once we brought you in, it'd be kind of a regular thing, right baby?" Mark said, moving over to the side of his moaning wife, stroking her hair.

"All...the fucking...time," she groaned in time to pounding.

I slowed down, eased out and reached for her, "Ready for phase 3?"

She only took a few seconds to get on her hands and knees, leaning over the couch arm. "Mark, you got that lube?" she asked.

Mark reached out the end-table and tossed me the bottle. I gave a quick squirt into my palm, greased up my cock, and put the swollen purple head knockin' at her back door. She reached back and spread her cheeks for me. I pushed against the resistance, nudging my hips forward while guiding with my hand. When I finally started to make headway, I gave a stronger thrust and was rewarded with my cock sliding a couple of inches into her tight ass.

"Damn, that's big," she moaned.

It took a bit of work, but within a couple of minutes I was driving my cock in and out of her tight back-door, giving her the entire length. It was an incredible feeling. "Janet, you have the most amazing ass," I told her, picking up the pace now that it was getting easier.

Mark had his pecker back out, and was pushing it into his wife's face, from the end of the couch. "That is so damned hot."

Janet's loud moans changed in tone as her husband filled her mouth while I filled her from the opposite end. My rhythm was off, as she bucked against me in response to her husband's aggressive use of her mouth, but after a few moments, the three of us were back in sync, and I was able to keep my thrusting in time, while increasing the f***e behind them. I held her full ass cheeks in my hands, squeezing them tightly, her flesh bulging out between my fingers. Yes, quite the ass.

"Jesus, I can't hold back," I gasped as the sliding pressure got to me. I started fucking her harder, ignoring the push-back, driving into her wildly. My hectic motions pulled her off-of Mark's cock, her entire body responding to my a****listic pounding.

"Oh," she gasped, "FUCK ME!"

That was it, I was done. I grabbed her hip bones, lifted her up and against me as I shot off inside of her. Her knees were off the couch, her forehead pressed against the couch end, as she took my offering.

My leg slipped off the couch and I fell back; she squealed as I pulled her along, my cock tightly wedged up her rear.

"Damn, Janet, that was intense," I breathed in her ear, as I continued to thrust in and out of her as much as I could. Once the spasms finished I relaxed, breathing hard, enjoying the feel of her weight resting on me, ass-to-crotch.

"Oh, Alex," she sighed pushing back against me.

I reached around and started fondling her body, squeezing her breasts, running my hand down her belly, feeling the fuzzy hair just above where I was still wedged inside of her. I couldn't believe this hot body was mine to use. I nuzzled her neck, tasting her skin, nipping at her.

"Jesus, Alex, I though we might have some fun, but I never expected this." She turned in my grasp. Her arms wrapped around me and I was kissing her again, first passionately, then warmly and tenderly.

"Trust me, Janet, we'll have lots of fun. Lots and lots of fun. As much as you'll let me have."
... Continue»
Posted by KingAmir 3 years ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor, Taboo  |  Views: 6320  |  
97%
  |  5

i share my indian wife with my best friend

I am narrating my wonderful emotional and very pleasant but true loving intimate personal experience involving my wife Neena and a close friend salim. This is an emotional erotic experience and not just a physical one. I and my friend salim without any preconceived plan engaged my lovely wife Neena in a sensual, erotic and emotional experience of wife sharing, which we all found so memorable and invigorating.

Whereas it is true that there was no preconceived plan; there was a discreet understanding between me and my friend salim that if the situation permits, we shall encourage Neena to have a wonderful and emotional sexual experience of enjoying two males who would be sharing her.

The most important part of the engagement was that although, a close friend of mine was the third person, he and I did not find any complication of attachment, jealousy or bitterness because of the fact that all three of us loved and respected each other and knew our boundaries. We lived our own separate lives after the incident. We loved our spouse so much and considered the wife sharing act as an adventure, an aberration and a mischief and not something that will stick with us long term.

I believe that a woman can sexually easily satisfy two average men. Likewise, it would take normally two average men to sexually satisfy an active woman; it is difficult for a man of average sexual inclination to really satisfy an average woman. These are truths, which couples know but may not want to admit.

It was my desire to offer Neena (my wife), the importance she deserved and also offer her the pleasure that perhaps she missed out, through her monotonic life and day to day struggles. We men manage to have our share of erotic, extra marital experiences, but many Indian women are not always so lucky. All human beings, including women, have a natural unknown buried desire for extra marital encounter, whether they admit it or not. Some of them manage to cheat. Others take their lives as it comes and forsake what could enlighten their lives. I thought that the best way to fulfill this lacuna in the life my dear wife, without her having to opt for either of the above mentioned two options, was to manage something like what we did. I am happy that the experiment was a great success.

I am Raj. I was a professional engineer, working in a multinational company in Jaipur. This incident took place some years ago. I have a good physic and am reasonably good looking. My friend and colleague salim, was a smart 33 years young chap same as I and a very close friend of mine. salim has athletic body and does regular exercises. He is also very handsome Punjabi (from North India). We were of almost the same age, in the same department in one company in Jaipur and were together for some years, after which, he joined another company in the same town. However, our friendship and through that, the friendship of our families grew daily. salim was naughty by nature and so was I.

Many times we enjoyed sexy jokes and we even joked about each other’s wife, though in a very light vein. salim’s wife Anita is very attractive. Rather on slightly plump side, she is full of curves in the right place and I always admired her fully endowed body. However, salim described her as an extremely dull woman, who was not interested in sex. My opinion about my wife was not much different. My wife Neena, although very attractive, was now beyond the initial phase of sex craving. She thought that all men have only one agenda. We were married for the last 9 years. She would have sex with me only to perform her duty as a wife and satisfy my physical need, to the extent unavoidable. She had lost interest in sex with me perhaps because, I thought that she was not satisfied with my sexual performance in comparison to her sub-conscious mind’s expected parameters of sexual satisfaction. This was very frustrating for me at times.

I however noticed that whenever I casually threw an idea of a chance of I and her having sex with another male partner and when I mentioned salim’s name during those discussions as a possible candidate in particular, although she rejected the idea outright; I could sense subtle electric charge going through her body while engaged in sex with me. I asked her casually several times about what she would do if salim squeezed her breasts or kissed her suddenly. To this, she remained either silent or dismissed the possibility; terming it as hypothetical and nonsense. She did say that she liked salim, but any incident of physical engagement was preposterous, she said. I suspected that there was some hidden attraction between salim and her, as it is natural for two attractive and likeminded people of opposite sex to have, when they are in contact with each other regularly.

My wife is very emotional and it is normal for her to cry seeing a tragic scene in a serial or a movie or hearing about some one’s tragic experiences. She has excellent dress sense; she generally wears sarees and on some occasions, Salwar Kurta with a scarf (wraparound the neck). However, I always thought, she is very conservative so far as flirting is concerned. She goes out of her way, even under very adverse circumstances, to look after me and care for me on all aspects; other than sexual (so I thought). However, I always loved her very much and she loved and cared for me so much that I tried to overlook her lack of sexual inclinations.

What I am about to narrate is my real experience amongst the three of us. It was Holi festival time. Those from India know how Holi in North India is. It is a festival of colors and also of tom foolery. At a big central ground in the city; the Municipal Corporation of Jaipur organized every year a festival called “Maha Murkh Sammelan (Assembly of great fools)”. In this program, which would run for a full night starting from 10 pm to about 5 am next morning, big poets would render their humorous poetry and make the audience laugh out of their seats. The entry was free and huge ground would be full with people of different shades.

I and my wife always liked to attend this function. We were very active in going to important functions like classical music concerts, drama etc. We always went to this function every year. That year, I decided to invite salim and Anita to join us. I spoke to my wife Neena, who agreed. When I rang up salim, I found that Anita had left for Delhi for the weekend to celebrate holi with her parents.

salim was thrilled to accept my invitation as he had nothing else to do.

He asked me, “Raj, it is holi time. Is it OK to have some fun with the three of us including and particularly Neena?” I understood his point. I knew he was attracted to Neena and talked many times of his fascination for her. We all are attracted to other’s good looking wives. Are we not? We talked about our wives many times and (I think) fancied sharing them between us, if it was possible. I said, “Try your luck. If you can manage to have her join us in some real action, I shall be more than pleased; I shall even try to help you in this. However, I know her too well and I do not expect you to achieve anything”.

“We shall see”, said salim.

salim came by his old Ambassador car to pick us up at 10 pm. It was Saturday and the next day being a holiday, we were very relaxed. We thought that if the function was interesting, we would spend major part of the night there. Luckily for us; my parents were in town and we left our c***dren with them. Whilst salim was waiting in the car for us to join him, I and Neena came out of the house to get into the car.

Suddenly, Neena said she had forgotten house keys. We had decided to lock the front door of our house; so that when we get back late, we would not need to wake our parents. There was a side entrance, so in any emergency, people inside the house could always come out. I went to fetch the keys. Meanwhile, salim invited my wife to sit in the car by his side in the front. Neena got inside the car without a second thought.

Ambassador car has steering gear lever with a continuous front seat unlike recent cars, which have a huge gap between driver and the next person. It is also a right hand drive car (unlike European and American cars). As soon as I returned with the keys, salim asked me to sit in the front seat by the window with Neena seated between me and salim.

salim started the car and instead of going to the function; was driving in another direction. When asked, he replied that since his wife Anita was out, he did not have dinner and would like to eat something before going to the function. He took the car out of the city ways.

As we were travelling, Neena asked salim “How did you spend your day?” salim was driving very slowly and replied, “I got a phone call from one of my college mates.” Looking at me he said, “Raj, do you remember, this is the same person, who had a very strange but erotic experience.” I nodded.

Neena asked salim “What Kind of experience?”
salim was hesitant. He said “Neena, the story is slightly unconventional and involves some sexual element, should I narrate it?”

I interjected and said, “salim, today is holi. We are out to have some fun. Why are you so hesitant? We have talked many times of all the things on earth, including sex. Are you afraid that Neena being a lady, is so conservative that she will not hear about sex?”

salim said “I do not want to offend bhabhi’s (the word “Bhabhi” is used for b*****r’s wife. In this case, a friend is considered to be same as a b*****r hence the use of the word “Bhabhi”) feelings, lest she minds.” Hearing this, Neena replied, “No, salim, go ahead. I am not that prudish, as you two think I am. I am also a mother. We are all mature persons and sex is a part of our life, so don’t hesitate.”

salim then narrated an erotic encounter of his friend Samir (who had telephoned salim). Samir was once visiting his close associate and a friend in Delhi and stayed with him at his house for a few days. The host was married for the last 7 years and his wife was also very friendly to salim’s friend Samir and knew him before they were married. The three of them studied together in college. In fact, Samir was the go between for sending and receiving this couple’s love messages many times before their marriage. The wife in her college days had a hidden crush for Samir. However, nothing happened between them.

On arrival, Samir came to know of the couple’s strained relations for the past few weeks, which he realized was due to sexual dissatisfaction. To his surprise the husband complained to Samir of his wife’s lack of interest in sex and the wife said that their sex had become so monotonous and physical labour.

Continuing, salim said, “Samir was so close to them that he discussed this highly delicate, intimate and emotional issue with the husband and the wife separately and offered his frank personal assessment to each of them. He told them that this happens to many couples. After some years, sexual activities become monotonous and boring. Couples lose interest in sex and in each other and serious frustration develops. Many times, this results into negativity and fault finding with each other leading to heated arguments on trivial issues and ego problems with potentially disastrous consequences. The answer is to spice up sexual life by innovative and sometimes unconventional adventures and to be sensitive to each other’s fantasies and try to accommodate them to the extent acceptable. Both the partners must agree to a common line of action.

The couple carefully listened to him and generally agreed to his views.

On one evening; all three of them including Samir, had some drinks and were in light mood chatting, making fun of each other and cracking sexy jokes etc. After some time, Samir went to his guest room to take a shower. When he returned, by accident, he entered the couple’s bedroom which was not bolted and discovered the wife was topless and the husband was cupping wife’s bare breasts and about to get engaged in sexual act.

As Samir started apologizing and was trying to withdraw; the husband called him and asked him to sit on the bed. The husband, now in front of my friend Samir, continued fondling his wife’s breasts and kept on pressing her thighs. He called Samir and asked him to sit by the side of his wife and talk something nice to her. The wife then called Samir near her and asked him to press her legs as she said she wanted her legs massaged.”

salim went on to narrate that the three of them became so intimate and involved salim’s friend in their sexual acts. They all had great sex together with love but without any complications and personal attachment that may create any long term affair. salim concluded saying, “I do not want to go into erotic details of their sexual foreplays and sexual activities.” He summarized that emotional bonding and the trust and openness of this resulted into complete sexual transformation and sexual spicing of couple’s lives. There was a clear understanding that Samir’s engagement was limited and would not transgress the boundary of attachment.

salim narrated the impact of this and some other incidents on this couple’s sexual happiness. He said it brought back spice and enjoyment in the couples’ lives. The couple, which had lost interest in sex and were gradually drifting apart, began to enjoy each other’s company more than before. They looked forward to meeting each other in bed and talked of their fantasies to each other and enjoy their physical experiences much more. This brought great relief to them and their c***dren. salim said the wife developed a great deal of respect for her husband because, the husband had allowed her to satisfy her buried desire for extra marital sex to a person she found attractive.

As salim concluded the story of his friend, there followed some discussion between salim and me on the topic of extra marital sexual engagement and threesome sex. salim paused to know the impact of his story on me and Neena. To my astonishment, my dear wife Neena listened to this story with rapt attention and heard the discussion without expressing serious disapproval. She nodded her head several times as if in agreement. Sometimes she appeared slightly edgy, I noticed. I was surprised to see that she had some questions on how males behave in such a situation. Neena was hearing such erotic stories for the first time. She had not seen any porn movies and barring my occasional bed time jokes about her past sexual experiences etc., she did not have any erotic exposure.

I casually remarked to salim saying, “salim, I suspect that the friend Samir in this story was you. Is that so?” salim did not comment.

Neena was quite impressed with salim’s suave talk and behavior. She noticed how salim avoided using sexy words, did not mention secret body parts and was generally gentlemanly in his descriptions.

salim has very sweet, low and soft voice. One needs to be silent and attentive to hear his soft voice. Neena and I had to push closer to salim to hear his low voice. My wife has excellent figure. 36C 30 36 and has such gorgeous breasts and shapely bottom line; that many of my friends, seniors and colleagues were very envious of me.

I noticed that whilst driving, salim was pushing his left elbow to brush it with Neena’s protruding breasts. Her bra and blouse were unable to control effectively her generous breasts. Neena either did not notice this or perhaps thought that this was unintentional and could be because salim was driving with three persons in the front seat in a tight situation. I knew it was not. I also realized that salim was not really very hungry for food, because he was driving on an empty road on the same route in a circle.

Upon Neena and salim’s insistence, I narrated some incidents and stories I had read or heard on sexual engagement of couples with another couple or another male or female as per sexual inclination of partners. I supported salim’s philosophy that as an exception, such extra marital engagement with spouse’s involvement is not to be viewed as abhorrent. I said that some flexibility rather than rigid monotony helps marriages, if lovingly, carefully and sensitively handled. This would avoid cheating the marriage partner. Care should be taken to avoid jealousy and emotional attachment with the third person. salim’s emphasis was that one should enjoy the life without inhibitions but should not hurt anyone.

Hearing this; Neena also added that one should be careful about his loved ones and should not hurt their feelings. Neena was hearing our exchanges with attention; occasionally nodding her head and adding a comment here and there.

salim got very involved in the story and stopped the car at some desolate spot and continued the story. So much engrossed and involved my wife was that when I touched her thigh in full view of salim, she not only did not object, but in excitement, placed her hand on salim’s thigh. This signal was what salim was waiting for. He knew he had broken the ice, the first step.

Whilst talking, salim placed his one hand on Neena’s thigh in a casual way and started squeezing Neena’s thighs. Now suddenly Neena became conscious of his moves and looked at me with some concern. Realizing that there could be an awkward and impulsive reaction from my wife, I immediately put her mind at rest by squeezing and massaging her saree where her thighs were and repeatedly saying “salim, your friend’s experience is very erotic and I am quite aroused hearing it.” Neena appeared confused at my reaction. On one hand she felt relieved seeing that I considered this reaction of salim as normal and also that I saw what salim was doing and that I have no objection to salim’s squeezing her thighs. However, she still appeared apprehensive and agitated lest salim takes more liberties.

Realizing this and to avoid a negative situation from developing and disturbing the sweet environment, I asked salim, “salim, we want to know in detail how your friend Samir actually got involved in the sexual games with the couple and how Samir got physically so attracted to the wife as to get engaged in sex with her.”

salim looked inquiringly at Neena, who was looking at salim with anticipation of hearing more. I felt that Neena slightly nodded her head to indicate to salim go-ahead to continue the story. salim’s story of the wife, husband and friend went on further.

Now salim described in greater details their sexual acts, foreplays and body parts, positions etc. It was very erotic and romantic and soon Neena became so absorbed and excited that she forgot about her previous reservations.

Whilst narrating about the encounter, salim further elaborated about the couple’s sexual foreplays with salim’s friend Samir and how the husband gradually uncovered his wife’s breasts in front of Samir. salim tried to demonstrate this by pushing his fingers under Neena’s blouse and pulling it up slightly. I saw that as a consequence, Neena was alarmed and I felt that she might resort to some impulsive negative action.

Sensing problem, I immediately, caught hold of my wife by shoulder and started kissing her fully on the lips. I told both salim and Neena, “Hearing such an erotic story, I am unable to control myself.” Neena was also sufficiently charged and started responding and kissing me back passionately. I noticed that she did not realize or care that salim was watching. She also did not push salim’s hand away from her blouse. However, due to the act of my pulling her in my direction and turning her on my side to kiss her on the mouth, salim’s hand slipped inside her blouse and his fingers were then touching the rib cage of my wife’s back and may be touching the hook of my wife’s bra straps.

Neena looked back at salim whilst I was kissing her. (May be he had dug his fingers in her back!) salim was watching us from behind. He was looking so helpless, lonely! His passionate love story of husband, wife and an affectionate friend had a powerful impact on all of us including salim. Looking at salim’s such condition and at the same time knowing that I would not mind it, after I finished the kiss, Neena turned to face salim and affectionately pulled salim’s head and rested it on her shoulders and kept combing his hair with her fingers.

salim was in cloud number nine. He could not control himself; dropped his head from Neena’s shoulders to her chest and was almost in her lap. His face was now touching Neena’s thighs and breasts and his hands were playing with Neena’s legs. Pressing closer to my wife, he pushed his head between Neena’s breasts. The electric shock of him touching her breasts, even if, through the fabric, was like a thunderbolt for both Neena and salim. salim always fancied my wife’s breasts. He was going crazy. I saw Neena’s angry expression on her face. She was showing feeling of discomfort and I saw that she was about to push salim’s head away and explode in anger.

Suddenly there was some loud bang and commotion a little distance away from our car. It seemed that on the road, a truck had hit pavement. The trance was broken. Quickly recovering from the influence of salim’s story; Neena pushed salim’s head away from her lap and suggested that we should all have something to eat and then proceed to the poet’s assembly.

Hearing this, salim brought out a bottle of whisky and poured three glasses from it. Neena is hardly a drinker and declined the offer. However, I was insistent. I reminded her that she had agreed to drink a little, if we went out and had good time. She agreed with a condition that we would not ask her to drink more. However, the first rather generous peg given to Neena by salim and some spicy talk whilst drinking whisky; had an enthusing effect on her. Her mood flourished and the earlier anxiety was replaced by casual mood. She declared that as soon as we finished, we would go to the assembly and if the program is not interesting we would come back here and would ask salim to finish the story.

The assembly program was hilarious. There were blaring loud speakers all round. The poets, one after another, rendered hilarious poetry making fun of people from all walks of life from poets to politicians and chiding and mimicking them. We heard the program sitting in the car at a distance from the crowd. All three of us laughed and were in very jovial and relaxed mood.

I would like to remind readers that Neena was still sandwiched between two of us and was now quite free of the initial inhibition. I had my right hand on her left thigh and took her left hand and placed it on my right thigh. I noticed that salim was now easily holding her hands, pressing her thighs under some pretext of enjoying the jokes and poetry and was mildly pulling Neena in his direction. During the program I pulled Neena to my side some times and several times salim pulled Neena to his side and made her place her right hand on his thighs.

Now one of her hands almost always rested on salim’s thighs. In the dark, I was unable to see exact location of her hands, I was not sure, but suspected that salim had once or twice placed her hands on his pant where, there was a bulge. Perhaps she might have withdrawn her hands then, but certainly she did not show any sign, protest or create any fuss.

At about midnight, I suggested that we should go out and have popcorn or something. salim brought out his bottle once again and proposed that before we go out, all of us must have one round of drinks. Neena, surprisingly agreed without any persuasion. We had another round of one drink.

All of us were now very relaxed and had greatly shed our inhibitions. Neena was very bubbly and talked about many things including the poetry rendered. salim was always appreciating and agreeing with her, pepping her up, supporting whatever she said all the time and gaining her quick acceptance and appreciation. It was ok with me. I wanted her to relax completely and enjoy the evening with the two of us fully. I knew that, as a house wife, she has to undergo so many social, financial, physical and psychological tensions and problems in her day to day life. Dealing with house hold chores, c***dren, in-laws and others is a tough task.

I suggested why not we go out of the assembly to some place and continue the talk, which we left incomplete. All agreed. salim said “why not we go to my house. There is no body in the house and in any case, you have already told your parents that you would return only the next morning.” Neena also agreed and said, “It is better to go to salim’s house than parking the car in some corner sitting in such a small space and inviting unnecessary attention. At least that way we can relax and freshen up there.”

We reached salim’s house soon.

As soon as we reached salim’s house, I took Neena in my arms and we fell on bed in the bedroom. salim said he wanted to freshen up and change and went to the bathroom. After some time he emerged wearing a towel. Neena looked at salim half undressed for the first time. She was watching with interest his hairy chest, tall structure, well built muscles and arms, broad shoulders, slim waist and shapely hips. I could see from her expression that she was impressed.

He then fished out night dress from his wardrobe and put on Kurta on top and Lungi (wrap around waist cloth, people in South India wear like a towel) at the bottom in our presence. We could see that he had nothing underneath. That was Ok, because we also in our night dress only wore the outers and nothing underneath.

salim asked me, “Why don’t you put on a spare night dress from my wardrobe.” I said, “Why not?” So I also put on a similar night dress from salim’s wardrobe. Whilst we both changed in her presence,

Neena was standing and watching both of us with great deal of interest. After having changed into more comfortable dresses, both I and salim sat closely together on the bed. As I mentioned earlier, salim and I are very close friends and have no inhibitions. I invited Neena to join us on the bed. She complied with a trace of hesitation. We lay down on the bed. Whilst my wife was in my arm on one side, salim was on my other arm.

One of the poets, in the program we attended a little while ago, had greatly highlighted about gender equality. This had impressed Neena very much. Recalling this, Neena got up from the bed and looking at salim and me, said “I was impressed with the narration on Women Empowerment by one of the poets. Today’s women are no less than men.”

salim agreed instantly. However, I had an argument that this is not possible. Men and women were physically and emotionally different and women cannot match men in all respects. The dispute became rather hot and at one point salim also said that his impression was that women were generally conservative and failed to match men in freedom, openness and enthusiasm.

Neena vehemently denied this. She said, “Women can match men in all ways and are as open minded as men. It is only because of men’s narrow mindedness that women have to act thus.”

I asked Neena, “If you are so sure, could you do whatever we did or asked?”

Neena strongly affirmed that she could do anything without any reservation. At that point, changing the subject, salim said, “Why not you guys freshen up and Neena can wear night gown of Anita, so she could also relax?” He went to his wife’s wardrobe and selected a night gown for Neena to wear that night. It was very sexy and almost see-through kind of night gown, selected by salim.

Excited by the heat generated on the topic of women empowerment; Neena did not see the gown carefully, I thought. With the gown in her hand, Neena was now ready to go to washroom to freshen up and change.

I challenged Neena saying, “Why should you go to the bath room to change. We men are changing in this room so why not you? Can you not change in our presence? Do you have the courage?”

Neena was puzzled. Partly due to effect of booze and partly due to challenge in our voices, she said, “I accept the challenge I am not afraid to change in your presence.” I offered to help her. I said, “We shall help you undress.”

Looking at my wife’s raised eyebrows; salim condemned the proposal and said, “Raj, what nonsense are you talking? We should respect a lady’s modesty. Look, I would go out, so she can change without hesitation.”

This statement from salim took Neena completely by surprise; as she was suspecting that salim will push her to change whilst he is watching her. This greatly increased Neena’s respect and esteem for salim. She looked at salim approvingly and said “salim knows chivalry. He knows how to treat a lady”. Looking at me she said with somewhat mock contempt, “You are a slob”.

Whilst salim left the room, Neena came out of her saree and put on the night gown, removing her petticoat, panty, blouse and bra folding them nicely on a distant table. Her naked figure and body out line was clearly visible in the night against lights through the almost transparent night gown. Maybe in the confusion and excitement she did not notice the transparency of the gown or maybe she did notice but ignored it, I could not be sure.

salim knocked before he came in. By that time, Neena had got into nothing but the thin night gown of salim’s wife Anita.

She was now overwhelmed by salim’s graceful behavior. She welcomed salim and thanked him by a gentle nod of her head and through a flicker of her eyes. salim was watching with great deal of appreciation; my wife in the flimsy night gown. Neena, not realizing the flimsiness of the gown, however, seemed to like the look of appreciation on salim’s face.

salim then sat down on the bed and offered Neena a place in bed next to him; I was sitting on the chair close to the bed. My lovely wife, without any hesitation, went and sat by salim’s side. In her eyes salim had scored some important points.

salim invited me to join them. I got up and jumped on top of Neena. Neena was very upset at my behavior. She sat up and started expressing her anger strongly, saying, “Raj, behave yourself. Have you got d***k? Have you forgotten decent behavior?” salim interrupted and apologized to her on my behalf. salim admonished me, saying, “Raj, behave yourself. You need to learn how you should behave with a lady.” I barely controlled my laughter. However, Neena was pleased by salim’s gentlemanly behavior. She told me, “Raj, please learn some things from salim; how a gentleman should behave.”

Now Neena found an additional reason to be more favorable to salim and felt more comfortable with him. salim lay down on the bed spreading his arms on both sides. Neena slid towards him and rested her head on one of salim’s arms. salim was now between me and Neena, all lay close together.

Experiencing mine and Neena’s such closeness to him physically and emotionally, suddenly salim became very sentimental and said, “Raj and Neena; I want to tell you something, which I have not even told my wife and parents.”

He started narrating of severe tension he was undergoing those days regarding his job in the company, where he was working. He talked of problem he was having with his boss. His boss was very crooked and was envious of salim’s performance. His boss was very powerful in his company and the management always listened to him. They had a very heated exchange of words three days ago, when the boss threatened of firing him. It looked to salim that he might lose his job. salim was extremely upset since then, to this day and said he is under extreme tension.

We knew that salim’s parents also depended upon salim’s income and if he lost his job, it would be disastrous for salim. He was quite unnerved by the prospect and started crying. The mood in the bedroom changed completely. He had tears flooding his eyes. He was very attached to his parents and did not know what he should do. He had not told any of his relatives, including his wife about this.

Instinctively, Neena sat up and pulled salim in an embrace, trying to console him; patting him on his back. I was also moved in sympathy and told salim, “Hey, calm down. Nothing will happen and everything will be alright. These things happen.” I and Neena both told him that he should not worry and that we were with him. If it became necessary, we would help him in all respects including financially.

Neena said, “Look salim, firstly just because of this altercation with your boss, you need not worry so much. In the worst scenario, (she pointed at me), Raj through his influence in the industry, will get you a job, if that became necessary. There are some positions available in his company and without a break you will have a job, if it comes to that.” I said, “salim, your job is guaranteed, should something happen. My company’s director told me a week back that he was looking for some experienced technical guys in the industry and in my opinion, he would jump at the prospect of having you in the company.”

salim was very emotional. He said, “You two are indeed my source of strength. I have nowhere else to go.” Saying this, he pulled me also by his side and placed his head on my chest. Now I was between salim and Neena. Both salim and Neena were almost on top of me. All of us were in a close huddle hug like they do it in football, rugby or cricket, before the game starts. It was emotionally surcharged situation. salim was so upset that I suggested that he should go to washroom and freshen up.

salim got up and whilst he was away, I saw Neena. She was almost in tears. I pulled her in my lap. She was very emotional and told me, “Poor chap; it would be tragic, if he lost his job. I am so much worried about him. He is undergoing so much of tension alone and cannot tell his f****y unless something actually happens.”

I told her, “Of course, he is under tremendous tension and he is absorbing it all by himself. I feel that at this stage, we should try to pacify and comfort him. I think we should do whatever is required to make him forget his problems for the time being. Now even his wife is away. In times of such distress, a woman only can easily calm down a man's anxiety by offering her physical love and affection. Neena, I think you need to be slightly pro-active. At this point, you may have to show some physical affection to salim.”

She said, “But am I not already doing it? Of course, I am totally in agreement with you that salim is shattered and needs love and affection. But is it alright to show love and physical affection to him? I hope things will not go over board? Will you not mind?”

I said, “Look, do you love me far beyond any other person or not? Today, we need to support him as friends emotionally through physical affection, as he is fighting this all alone. Surely, you are not afraid of any emotional attachment with him.” To which, Neena said, “Raj, you know me better than that.”

Visit Porn Site
Soon salim returned after washing his face. We again lay down on the bed all very close together. Neena now sandwiched between me and salim.

Instinctively Neena sat up, pulled salim first in a tight embrace, then placed his head on her bosom and then rested it gradually in her lap and started combing his hair with her fingers; like a mother. I recollected how negatively she reacted only an hour back, when salim of his own initiative, placed his head in Nenna’s lap. I knew that when she got emotional and affectionate towards me or our c***d, she had this habit of placing our heads in her lap and combing our heads.

salim was agitated and excited by the touch of Neena’s full breasts and her body. There was practically no gap between his mouth and her breasts. After some affectionate hair combing of salim, in her lap, Neena stretched on the bed placing her head on a pillow and at the same time pulling me and salim with her. She asked salim partially looking in my direction, “salim, Why don’t you continue your earlier experience story, where you left off. Or tell us another one.”
salim said, “Neena, I am sorry, but I am not in the mood right now.”

I told salim, “Look salim, forget your problems for the time being. Let us all three celebrate our love and affection and this friendship and this festival of holi.”

Saying this, I pulled both Neena and salim on my side and kissed Neena full on her lips. salim also joined us in the kiss. He pushed his mouth between ours. I moved away on my side and let him kiss Neena. Whilst continuing kissing Neena; salim moved down on the bed with Neena. She was so excited, aroused, embarrassed and confused all at the same time.

She remembered our understanding of offering physical affection to salim. She did not respond to his kissing initially and pretended to resist mildly but then gave in. In the process, she had to turn to his side. I was so ecstatic. This was the first time, I saw my dear wife, not responding violently to advances of anyone except me.

I instinctively slid from behind and compressed Neena between salim and me. salim was at the end of the bed with his back touching a wall. I pushed her right into a tight embrace with salim, whilst I was getting a huge erection and was certainly making her feel my hard-on erection on her buttocks. Having been pushed so tight between me and salim, Neena could barely breathe and could not help but to get engaged in an intense embrace with salim.

Looking behind, seeing me press her into salim, Neena got encouraged and now Neena also started responding to salim with fierce kissing. We all lay down; one by the side of another with Neena in the middle facing salim with her back to me. As I could not see from behind her back, I raised my head off the pillow and saw salim shoving his tongue deep into Neena’s mouth and rotating it with great aplomb and then after some hesitation, Neena also doing the same.

salim’s hands encircled Neena’s head and pushed Neena’s mouth into him. Neena also wrapped his head in her arms. I had such a hard on looking at this scene. I became so aroused that I was almost on the verge of Cumming. I positioned my hard and erect cock through the lungi to poke her ass from under and behind.

Feeling my very hard and stiff erection on her ass, Neena could not control her blushing and laughing with some embarrassment, whilst engaged in tight embrace and kiss with salim. salim was surprised and asked Neena, “What is the matter, why are you laughing?”

I saw Neena blushing and then speaking in low tone Neena told salim, “My husband is pushing me so much from the back and I am feeling a strong thrust from his ‘shaft’ on my bottoms! He is unable to control himself. I was just thinking about that.”

I was amazed to hear the word ‘shaft’ from my wife. This was the first occasion, when she spoke openly of any secret part of human anatomy, especially to anyone other than me.

Hearing this salim asked her, “Hey! You are worried so much about your husband. What about me? Have you thought about my condition?”

Saying this, without any delay, salim removed Neena’s one hand from around his head and placed it straight onto the spot where his night dress showed quite a bulge. She was embarrassed to feel salim’s cock through the fabric of the lungi in her hand. It felt solid and big in her palm. She also felt that the area of his lungi covering his cock was quite wet.

At that stage, I pushed harder. Because of my heavy push from behind, she was compressed between me and salim. As there was no space, she was unable to withdraw her hand off salim’s cock. Partially out of ecstasy and sympathy and partly keeping in mind our earlier talk; her hand moved to feel the length of his cock.


I was able to see all this and was thoroughly enjoying the show. I kissed my dear wife on her cheeks with fierce intensity. I controlled myself and pushed one of my arms beneath Neena’s body and extended the other arm on top of her, encircling her from behind and clutched her breasts. I then released my pressure on her a little. Now although she had the opportunity to withdraw her hand, she was still assessing length of salim’s stiff erect cock and caressing it in her hand through his dress. Her other hand still circled salim’s neck and she was in lip lock with salim.... Continue»
Posted by cuteb0y25 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 1543  |  
16%
  |  3